Академический Документы
Профессиональный Документы
Культура Документы
MACMILLAN AND
%vo.
i$s. net.
CO., LTD.,
LONDON.
BOMAN SOCIETY
IN
THE
EMPIEE
BY
SAMUEL
DILL,
v^N
M.A.
MACMILLAN AND
ST.
CO.,
LIMITED
D5
.
Reprinted (8vd)
from learned
critics,
from so
many
sources,
arranged in an
reader.
On
it is
An
make
and some
a good
slips as
to fact, or the
down
the
and second
centuries,
with
may
be
ROMAN SOCIETY
vi
more
of facilitating
some knowledge
assumed.
6th July 1899.
of
the perusal
of a
book in which
is
necessarily
PEEFACE
A
FEW words
of preface
seem
to be necessary to explain
the object of this book, and the limits within which the
it.
It is perhaps superfluous
The
of the
Koman
last
off
by the authorities at his command. The commencement of the period coincides roughly with the
society,
the
long
ROMAN SOCIETY
viii
rites.
Eoman power
extinction of
practical
376390.
the years
The
literary
poems we
and
same
political activity
years,
and from
his
and Theodosius.
bius,
and by many
we
our period
Inscriptions.
mation.
of
Auvergne
Eome and
till
the
final
Nor
'
But
at the hottest
moment
was a
many
of the noble
and
PREFACE
ix
The
from enthusiastic.
Church.
Men
One can
Christian renunciation.
doubt that
scarcely
of his
early manhood, and some
friends down to the fall of the Western Empire, would
Sidonius,
in
his
have been
far
Symmachus
or
more
at
home
in
the
of
company
S.
Paulinus
of Nola.
It would, of course, be impossible to treat of society
some reference
who
to those
in
greatest pride
was
it
give
to preserve
of this
work
tradiis to
ideals,
little
.change
of
Gratian
and the
The
widely scattered.
an orderly view
is
difficulty
not slight
of arranging
may
is
them
in
painfully
How
were
men
living,
their thoughts
/^
ROMAN SOCIETY
October 1898.
TABLE OF DATES
EMPERORS OF THE WEST
Reign of Valentinian
Valentiiiiauli
Gratian
Theodosius 1
Honorius
.......
Valentinian III
Maximus
Avitus
Majorian
Severus
Anthemius
Olybrius
Glycerins
Julius Nepos
Romulus Augustulus
364-375
375-392
375-383
379-395
395-423
425-455
455
455-456
457-461
461-465
467-472
472
473
474-475
475-476
Reign of Alaric
Ataulphus
Wallia
Theodoric
4lti-4T5
415-419
419-451
451-453
453-466
466-485
Thorismond
Iheodoric II
Eunc
Birth of D.
S.
Magnus Ausonius
Martin
,,
Ammianus Marcellhms
,,
Virius
.....
Nicomachus Flavianus
...
circ.
310
,,316
,,
330
,,334
334
ROMAN SOCIETY
Birth of Q. Aurelius
,,
,,
S.
Jerome
S.
Paulinus
.....
Symmachus
S.
........
Consul
,,
,,
Jerome in the desert of Chalcis
Episcopate of S. Ambrose
Hesperius, son of Ausonius, Procos. of Africa
Flavian us, Yicarius of Africa
.
Birth of Paulinus Pellaeus
The Goths cross the Danube
.
Consulship of Ausonius
Anti-pagan legislation of Gratian
.
.
Jerome, secretary to Pope Damasus
Affair of the Altar of Victory
.
Symmachus, Praef. Urb.
Praetextatus P. P. of Italy
Death of Praetextatus Cos. designatus
S. Jerome and Paula migrate to Bethlehem
S. Paulinus retires to Barcelona
.
Death of Probus
Flavianus P. P. of Italy
.
_Symmachus, Praef. Urb.
Anti-pagan laws of Theodosius
S.
Usurpation of Eugenius
Ausonius writes to S. Paulinus
.
Death of Theodosius
Ascendency of Stilicho
Claudian the poet
.....
Gildonic war
->
.......
Orientius
Death of
S.
"...
Martin
Symmachus
..
....
......
.
....
379'
381
382
382-392
384
384
385
386
390
.
circ. 391
389-391
391
391, 392
392
393
394
395
395-408
.
flor. 395-408
395
395
397, 398
399
circ. 400
flor. 400-439 ?
circ. 400
401
403
404
.
404
.
404
405
406
408
408
.
.
.
.......
,,353
340
340
354
364
365
.
circ. 367
367
368
371
374-378
374-397
376
.
376
376
376
Augustine
Vettius Agorius Praetextatus, Procos. of Achaea
,,
arc.
TABLE OF DA TES
xiii
408
408
Second siege Attains emperor
409
Third siege and capture of Rome
410
The Goths under Ataulphus enter Gaul
412
Rutilius Namatianus, Praef. Urb.
413
S. Augustine begins the City of God
413
414
Marriage of Placidia and Ataulphus
414
Occupation of Bordeaux by the Goths
Paulinus Pellaeus, Count of the S. Largesses under Attalus
414
Orosius arrives at Hippo
414
The Goths at war with the Vandals and Sueves in Spain
415-418
Return of Rutilius Namatianus to Gaul
416
The Goths under Wallia settle in Aquitaine
419
Death of S. Jerome
420
Aries besieged by the Goths and relieved by Aetius
425
The Vandals cross to Africa
428
.
Aetius recovers the Rhineland from the Franks
428
.
Death of S. Augustine, and siege of Hippo by the Vandals
.
430
Death of S. Paulinus
431
Birth of Apollinaris Sidonius
tire. 430
S. Prosper Aq
flor. 430-455
Aetius defeats the Burgundians
436
Narbonne besieged by the Goths and relieved by Litorms
436
Litorius defeated and captured by the Goths
439
.
Peace with the Goths
439
The Vandals surprise Carthage
.
439
.
The Vandals ravage Sicily
440
Death of Placidia
450
circ. 450
Marriage of Sidonius
Attila invades Gaul
451
.
Tonantius Ferreolus, P. P. of Gaul
453
Murder of Aetius by Valentinian III
454
Sack of Rome by the Vandals
455
.
456
Panegyric of Sidonius on Avitus
The Goths under Theodoric II. at war with the Sueves in Spain
on behalf of the empire
457
458
Panegyric on Majorian
Eucharisticos of Paulinus Pellaeus composed
459
Narbonne surrendered to the Goths
462
Visit of Sidonius to Rome
.
467
Prosecution of Arvandus
468
.
.
468
.
.
.
Panegyric on Anthemius
468
Sidonius, Praef. Urb
Mam. Claudianus composes De Statu Animae,
circ. 470
.
Sidonius becomes Bishop of Auvergne
.
.
470
Mission of Epiphanius to Euric
,
.
474
Final surrender of Auvergne to Euric
.
.
475
.
475
Imprisonment of Sidonius at Li via
Victorius Governor of Auvergne
475
Death of Sidonius
circ. 479
First siege of
Rome by
Alaric
...
.
......
.
.......
.
CONTENTS
BOOK
CHAPTER
monotheism
German
Attalus
......
chiefs
S.
Ambrose
CHAPTER
Jovius
Prisons
Pages 3-26
II
ROMAN SOCIETY
Decided legislation of 392 Yet apostasy was
imperial favour in 391
frequent Why the pagan cause did not seem hopeless The usurpation of Eugenius Flavianus heads the pagan reaction The battle
on the Frigidus Yet the Senate is still obstinately pagan LegisHow anti-pagan laws were defeated by the
lation of Honorius
negligence of governors and inferior officers Yet this semi-pagan
sentiment had a good effect in checking the destruction of temples
and works of art The tolerant policy of Stilicho Outbreak of pagan
Christian
feeling on the appearance of Alaric and Radagaisus
calumnies against Stilicho Olympius and the Catholic reaction
Brief triumph of paganism under Attalus Fate of Claudian, the
poet of the pagan Senate
The poem
How
the taste
still
CHAPTEE
8.
Pages 27-58
III
Fhe moral
minds
effect of the
Was
it
due
is
AugusAugustine
CONTENTS
CHAPTER
xvii
IV
acteristics of the
The mysteries
worship of
of Mithra
their
own
under one
The
rule,
many peoples
and a vague
The
monotheism
Plotinus
One
The universe God's temple The fall of man through the seven
The immersion of the soul in the material world The soul
spheres
its
memory
Pages 74-112
ROMAN SOCIETY
Kviii
BOOK
II
CHAPTER
The judgment of
Ammianus
('Judgment of
S.
Jerome
Why his
female friends
censures
in dress
S. Jerome's
religious
Worldliness
clergy
Their
luxury,
' '
CONTENTS
CHAPTER
THE SOCIETY OF
The family
Q.
xix
II
AURELIUS SYMMACHUS
Lack
orator
ence of cliques
Mutual
flattery
still
strong
of literature in the
Humane
Change
him
Symmachus'
etc.
charity,
Symmachus
Roman
last letters
His journey to
.
CHAPTER
Pages 143-166
III
He
ROMAN SOCIETY
The
Ausoiiius
His
a professor
letters
His old age at Bordeaux Love of the country growing
Ausonius hates the town Pleasures of country life Visiting and
CHAPTER
IV
His career
Pride of birth
Imperial
there
office
as sketched
by Sidonius
High
capacity to
fill
But many
The villa a
The arrangements
houses
visits
little
fortified
Roads unsafe
Voroangus and Prusianum
Position
of
women
They
are
Daily
life
treated with
at a country
great
houseFew
respect
CONTENTS
xxi
Why
Twp
Two
episcopal elec-
by Ecdicius, defends
independence against the Visigoths Bishop Patiens saves a large
population from famine
Learning and eloquence of the Gallic
bishops S. Remi the apostle of the Franks Lupus of Troyes
Faustus of Riez His career and character His heresies His book
on the corporeal nature of the soul Reply by Mam. Claudianus
its
.....
Thembnk Abraham
by
his deathbed
in Auvergne
The
BOOK
III
CHAPTER
them
ROMAN SOCIETY
deserters heavily punished
The frontier garrisons melt away
arms in 406 Disorganisation of the posting service
called to
great roads
Abuse of
evectio
Officers
bound
Slaves
on the
The animals
curiosi
Growth
The
CHAPTER
II
chiefly in jp.nd
Decay of commerce from the third century
Depressed condition of the merchant class in the later Empire
Two classes of landed proprietors, the senatorial and the curial
Senators exempt from municipal burdens
Decay of the municiThe curia now composed of owners of
palities in the fourth century
recruit its
to the curia
curiales
torily stopped
public service
The
their liabilities
absorb the smaller very marked The ruined farmer takes refuge on
the senatorial estate Growth of this form of patronage Attempts to
check it by legislation ineffectual How the great proprietor got the
small farmer in his grasp
The
senatorial
CONTENTS
xxiii
influence
estates surreptitiously
Illegitimate influence brought to bear on
Measures taken to protect the purity of the bench
judges
How the great landowners
Grievances of the province of Africa
evaded their burdens Every branch of the revenue service had
tinian III.
frustrated
officials
Pages 245-281
BOOK
IV
CHAPTER
Main subject of
expect The Invasions were nothing new Invasions of the third and
fourth centuries apparently overwhelming, yet triumphantly repelled
Their effects not lasting In the fifth century the Roman generals
show no
ROMAN SOCIETY
xxiv
among them
figures
barbarian dress in
Honorius
They have
Fashion of
Rome
Roman
administration
-culture, religion,
Wide
differences
among the
invaders in
on
different minds*
Pages 285-302
CHAPTER
II
first terror
wif.h AUrin
TVi m/wi
shock caused by the capture of Rome LameBMiinir" *f & T^^mp
His picture of the Invasions Flight of the guildsmen of Rome Fate
last long
Negotiati
vinces
belongs to the
He
tages,
for a
CONTENTS
xxv
Huns
On
Many
The Burgundians
the
fall
Marcellinus
the prefect
make another
effort in
support of
of
to
them
in 467
goth, the Panegyric on Avitus reflects the general gloom Humiliation of Rome The need of a warlike prince There is yet hope, but
the hope is in Gaul The services of Avitus He can bring the force
of the Visigoths to the help of Rome Tone of the poem on Majorian
not so pessimistic Africa beseeches Rome for help against the Van-
dals
of Majorian
throne
Sidonius in
pride
before
Ricimer
Hatred of Constantinople
Expressed by Claudian
But
mean
discord
Rome
is finally
All jealousy
fifty
years
Her Eastern
divided
must be forgotten
various views
.....
CHAPTER
\ SSx-^
Pages 303-345
III
fe"
^*
ROMAN SOCIETY
xxvi
of
Auvergne
in 474
The
He
was
a grandson of Ausonius
has
little
besieged
by the Goths
Alans,
who
Alan king
of Paulinus
Fate of his
Assails
Auvergne
Gallant defence
made
by
-
of
Vienne
Embassy
They
How
Euric treated the Catholics Sees left vacant Churches falling into
ruins This policy subsequently mitigated, probably through the
Count Victorius, a
influence of Leo, Euric's Roman minister
Catholic, appointed governor of Auvergne Sidonius banished for a
time to the fortress of Livia Leo obtains his release His stay at
Bordeaux His flattery of Euric and the queen He is restored to
his diocese Attitude of the Gallo-Roman nobles to the Germans
Some seclude themselves and fortify their houses Yet they had
probably not much to fear except from irregular bands Some take
service under the
German king
as administrators
needed
CONTENTS
and insecurity
What
Sidonius
Roads watched
tells of
xxvii
to be stopped
Couriers liable
Dangers
from brigandage A woman carried off by the Vargi and sold into
slavery A poor squatter on episcopal lands Raids of the Breton
Great famine after the inroads of the
troops in Auvergne
Relieved by the munificence of Bishop Patiens and
Visigoths
Ecdicius
Pages 346-382
BOOK V
ROMAN EDUCATION
AND CULTURE IN THE FIFTH CENTUEY
CHARACTERISTICS OF
West
Hellenism hostile to
it was long viewed with suspicion
Christianity But in the fourth century the Church determines to
use the ancient discipline for its own purposes Attitude of SS.
"
Jerome and Augustine S. Jerome's love of learning
Spoiling the
"
to
sacred
forms
of
literature
Ancient
applied
subjects
Egyptians
Juvencus Proba The two Apollinares No hard and fast line
between classical and mediaeval literature Singular permanence of
the school tradition Example in the case of Ennodius of the time of
His declamations on hackneyed themes
Failure of
Theodoric
Singular barrenness of three
original power after the Silver Age
centuries
Deadening effect of academic conservatism Its pagan
spirit
Example
academic
etc.
study
in
ROMAN SOCIETY
xxviii
jects
did not write the history of the invasion of Attila The fifth century
can only show meagre chronicles
Their
Prosper and Idatius
characteristics
The poverty of imagination in poetic art vainly
Pages 385-451
BOOK
CHAPTER
spite of the
the seductive
Superstitious fancy, or
may keep the
festivals,
more
closely
identified
with
its
career, is
common
BOOK
of
rites
the long
series
its
fiftlfthrated.
At
tfre
qlflge.
Senate
the
of
the
of
were
fourth
little
majority
4
Christian faith, although the
j
{ffin^ury^
touched
by
the
the
had adopted
of them
Staunch adherents of paganism
some
its
still
most
ascetic
form.
forth
or
Stoic
command
myths, or the
6
Honorius to survey the shrines of the gods, which still
in all their old splendour surrounded the imperial palace
Nov. Th.
tit. iii.
Aug. de
S.
'
LL
T-
T-
'
Seeck's
V1 - 512
'
Sym. HT.
* Sym.
Kirche. p. 119.
>
Mac?ob. Sat.
44.
CHAP,
5
1
the springtime.
Yet a prefect of
long been under the ban of the State.
Honorius proposed to employ the Tuscan sorcerers, 2 who
offered the aid of their arts against Alaric, and Litorius,
fighting against a successor of Alaric in Gaul, consulted
the pagan seers before his last battle, under the walls of
3
In the last years of the Western Empire, the
Toulouse.
diviners of Africa were practising their arts among the
/Long
on men's imaginations. /The obstinate, unchanging conservatism of the Eoman character never displayed itself
than in the age when Eoman institutions
more^strikingly
were tottering. / That race, so tenacious of the past,
yet so bold and aggressive, always strove to disguise
fundamental changes, and to retain the charm of old
associations under altered circumstances.
In this, as in
other respects, the Church carried on the tradition of
The prejudices and attachments of a
pagan Eome.
thousand years, which might be proof against the fervid
dialectic of S. Augustine, were gently trained by pious
5
arts to turn to other objects of love and devotion.
She
followed the advice of the great pontiff, to break the
idols and consecrate the churches.
The cycle of the
Christian year was in
calendar.
The
many
cult of
2
3
4
Rutil. Namat.
Zos. v. 41.
i.
440, 375.
viii. 11.
BOOK
to
or Bacchus.
in
the
fifth
little
men who,
of a Christian as the
before him,
three generations
to leave the
;|C
fllQ
'
^^^^o
i.
Ozanam, La
Civ.
au
V* si&de,
Maury, La Magie,
17
231.
p. 152.
had worshipped
who
g ^**^***
**
-%
M **i'*'''''*
Auson. Ephem.
;
ii.
15
Ep.
10,
CHAP,
Mars and
He
In the
final
imperial edicts
different forces
But
it
old
faith rested
would .be
grave
only on ignorant superstition and sensuality, or on the
hard formalism of the old Eoman mythology.
For
many generations the cults of Eastern origin, the worship
8
brilliant
The
anthropomorphism of Greece.
devotion, and
gave
relief
6
hStorke?
^ The grandfather of Ausonius
was himself an astrologer. Parent.
iv.
17
remorse for
sin.
60,
5, quid memorem Romanes
duces quorum virtutibus quasi qui-
to
inscriptions
power of these
cultivated an
S.
c.
4
504.
&79
Cf.
;
vi.
Renan, M. AurMe,
infra, p. 64.
p.
BOOK
They had
an
of
sense.
set apart
from the
And,
in
of the
feelings
novice.
may
among the
Mithra,
last generation
Hecate,
and
Magna
Yet,
in
Isis,
the
p.
367.
a
3
Prudent. Peristeph.
ReViHe,
c.
ii.
C.I.L.
Macrob. Sat.
vi.
1779.
Arist. Met.
rb Iv flvai
<j>r)<n
i.
x. 1021.
10, p. 285.
i.
5,
17.
Se
rbv 0e6v.
CHAP,
1
One, from whom, by a chain of successive emanations,
If this lofty conception of the
the Universe proceeds.
of
pure
the
religion
philosophic
supporter
of
He would
paganism was ready with an explanation.
have said the Infinite can neither be known nor expressed
Yet the human spirit instinctively
by finite powers.
turns with reverence to the Father of
all spirits,
and, in
the
Infinite
Good
in
the Sun. 2
Common
worshippers
it
"
Yet, if we purge
myths as through a glass darkly."
of
of
fancies
the
rude
gross
mythology
ages, the myths
may
be used as
a consecrated language
of
devotion.
God.
is
incomprehensible,
in
i.
17, 12.
2
p.
Rep. bk.
176.
vi. p.
508
cf.
Hcllenica,
3
Pint, de Is. c. 67 ; cf. Vacherot's
exposition of the creed of Porphyry,
ficole d'Alexandrie, ii. pp. Ill, 112.
4
S.
10
new
to the religion of
life
But
Kome.
BOOK
old
Eoman
/
i
\
/
its
I
In every step of
that marvellous career, their ancient gods had been their
were inexThe forms of its
partners.
Ancestral religion
2
of
fabric
the State.
the
whole
intertwined
with
tricably
and
worldwide organisation.
skilful
Imbedded^jLn
deepest
seemed
The
true
of
Eome.
from
the
inseparable
very identity
not
be
faith
his
even
Koman,
might
very
though
religious
deep or warm, inherited the most ancient belief of his
race that the gods of a city were sharers in all its
fortunes.
Apostasy from them was identified with a
languid patriotism, and was regarded as the cause of
3
public calamities. ^he complete and literal acceptance
instincts
of
seemed
to
mean
ment
a refusal to per.abandon-
a_ scornful
4
in the mission of Eome.
In that
age, as in our
conceptions of the
profession.
Bell. Get.
132.
a
Sym.
Eel. 3, ergo
Itomanae
re-
ligiones ad
tinent
Romana
annus.
CHAP,
11
to
'
Christian perfection could be satisfied only by a withd'rawal from the, contamination of thg world, and a
complete renunciation of the duties of citizenship. ( This
spirit
wealth, for the decline of letters and art, and the darkness
of a thousand years. 3
And there is some of the religious
literature of that period which gives a colour to part of
letter to
Christian
life.
In
this
the
epistle
ascetic
ideal
is
Hieron.
c.
Johann. Hierosol.
8,
Amm.
J Eenan
^nn NM
2g p
ql[ *
fi
3
'
'
JI>7/ Pn 627
607
Aurele
'
>
'
^ ^wrtte, 595,
humame ^ suspendue pour
>
millc ans
4
'
? e nan
la vie
'
cf'
pp.
S. Paulin.
Ep. xxv.
603,
12
is
of
The love
obedience
duties
BOOK
life,
worthy of
There
is
who
islands
retired
of
woods of
an old-fashioned Koman
citizenship, but of
and
"
life,
was
and
\j
It
social
all
If this
life.
is
4
by the mob and by the cultivated pagan
^ialeqi alike
noble.
Yet
AT
.wavering
1
S. Paulin.
Ep. xxv.
2, et
iterum
divitibus," etc.
3
Ib.
3, mortis minister est.
Ib.
1,
quod
si
We
maluerimus
CHAP,
13
1
know, on the testimony of Libanius, that there were
many sham converts to Christianity, whose conformity
was due either to fear or motives of selfish ambition.
Such men were ready to return to their old faith as
Apostasy to
lightly as they had conformed to the new.
heathenism became so frequent that Gratian and Theo-
bound to
The upper class were
the old social and
dosius felt
divided
by
religious
2
by severe legislation.
generations far more united by
restrain
for
literary
it
tradition
were
There
belief.
finally proscribed.
Reiske,
Ib.
30,
testis est
p. 176.
;
Jahrbiicher, p. 153.
8
Apollin. Sid. JEp. viii. 9
4
Hieron. Ep. 108.
viii. 11.
Jesus, ne
ab ea
filiae
relictum.
6
Ib.
26.
Ib.
Thierry's S. Jerome,
1.
'
14
BOOK
seem
by the
of
difference
to
creed
grand -daughter
Albinus, like
to
was
the
circle
cf.
Macrob. Sat.
1.
Ep. 107,
2
Macrob. Sat.
8
S.
Sym.
4
i.
15
2,
Hieron.
i. iii.
cf.
Seeck's
clxxix.
CHAP,
At one
of
these
gatherings
15
the
difficulties
and
of the Incarnation
of
the
of
full
letter
deferential
admiration
character
for
for
some
Augustine's
on these
light
dominant
state.
On
in the
government of a
is
correspondenc^o^the^pa^an
3
Their letters
philosopher Longinianus and Augustine.
seem to show that the two men were on terms of friendly
tion.
ment
He was
Pretorian prefect intrie shorT-lived govern409 by the old senatorial party, 5 withi/
established in
9
8
S.
<"
Ib. 136.
Ib. 233, 234,
235.
Jb. 246.
Zos. vi. 7.
16
In the
Symmachus, which
circle of
known
better
is
is
BOOK
to
a striking inter-
mixture of pagan and Christian, with a reticent suppression of all differences on religious questions! J^jyvrek
Symmachus was
highest office since the days of Constantine, and he himself had added fresh lustre to the honours of his house.
He was
tradition of Borne,
judgments were
Senate.
infallible,
Probably, like so
many
critical
his eyes
of
The
guardian deities.
grandeur and beneficence of her career were for ever
associated with the religion of the old Fabii, Decii, and
inseparably
,/"
Eoman
Rome were in
with
her
which in
was
He
festival of
terrifying prodigies,
consul suffectus being thrown from his car,
1
Seeck's
Sym.
Auson. Idyll, x.
Ep.
Prudent, c. Sym. i. 632
;
xvii.
somewhat
Tullius
tern,
He
such as the
in
xl.
O linguam
Mater.
Magna
letters
Ep.
vi.
40
2.
i.
49
ii
34.
CHAP,
manner
the
of
Virgins prayed
the
for
early annals.
leave to erect a
1
Agorius
Praetextatus,
deepest knowledge
When
of sacred things,"
the
Vestal
statue to Vettius
"
man who
the
17
possessed the
probably the best
whom
the
men
Jf-
of her
jud
religion.
Inthe
list of
v.
almost every shade of belief or of indifference is repreand there is no better way of understanding the
sented
religious condition of that time than to study some of the
;
Ep.il
Ib,
i.
36.
51,
Romanos genus
nunc
aris
C.I.L.
vi.
1779,
2145.
The
deesse
est ambiendi.
18
BOOK
He was
and translated
Aristotle.
His house
is
As
a states-
man, he
resisted
the
6
he gained universal popularity, without offending
any party, although he had the difficult duty of maintaining order when, in the furious struggle for the papal
throne, the rival factions of Damasus and Ursinus were
slaughtering one another on the pavement of the
city
churches.
On
who
consigns
nim
Koman world
friends to
1
Amm.
Seeck's
whom
Marc. xxii.
Sym.
Sym. Ep.
Zos. iv. 3.
53;
7, 6.
of.
Seeck,
Amm.
Marc, xxvii.
^ ^
Urbs UniverSa
i.
It is note-
Ixxxviii.
i.
Macrob. Sal
eminence.
ad cujug
commota
1.
9
C.I.L.
vi.
9, 8.
1779.
est '
CHAP,
19
virtue.
member
who,
the
For twelve
machus, obtained a provincial governorship.
of
the
of
Valentinian
I.
Flavianus
was in
years
reign
retirement but in the reign of Gratian, he, along with
;
time.
Sym. Ep. i
2b
/j x !Q
The a rr
4 TT, O
to
it;
6
45
10
Symmachi
cf.
Amm.
Seeck,
io
also
cii.,
-K
belonged
and the
Cf.
lianists to
Anabaptism
and
xvi.
5,
4,
378,
man
*
20
BOOK
He
By
colleges.
advancement,
Christians
and promises
or
weak-kneed
tempted
of official
lavish hospitality,
to
he
the cause
desert
indifferent
of Theodosius
and the
And
majorum died by
had
staked
all
on
success of tbe
the
^le
to
and
lost.
Yet, strange
say, his memorypapan cause
was respected, and even honoured, by the victors. His
6
confiscated estates were afterwards restored to Ins sons.
The Emperor in a message to the Senate deplored the
loss to the State and to himself.
Nearly forty years
own
his
hand.
&Kpipovv \oyffi[j.fvos
chen,
Paulin.
2(5.
3
vit.
Ambros.
c.
viii.
cxviii.
4
SairTJs
5
(a
poem
Sozom.
vii.
22,
TO.
fj.4\\oyra
^T
pavTeias.
Civ. Dei, xviii. 53, 54.
De
Sym. Ep,
iv. 19.
CHAP,
21
ry
(Of
the
religious
practices
hindrance to their
without any
Others conformed to
of their ancestors
advancement.)
We
find a
incurred
anathemas
the
of
the
8
and of
bigots of both parties, of Eutilius Namatianus
4
Orosius.
another
friend
of
Eichomer,
Symmachus, a
designated^
to
command
C.I.L.
vi.
'
i6 '
Itin.
1783.
Oros.
5Liban
vii. 38.
'
%^
them when
^26
a Sua l
>
P-
"P*^'
l **>
f'
41.
Ritter.
'
22
BOOK
up a devout
Catholic.
Among
acquiesce in a pagan
authority of Attalus.
restoration
The Ambrosius
of the letters of
almost
Symmachus
is
8
paganism with the Christian Empire.
The man who confronted fearlessly the Arianism of
4
Justina, and who forced Theodosius to do penance for
5
the massacre of Thessalonica, threw the whole energy of
a powerful nature into the conflict, so long wavering and
doubtful, which gave the final victory to the Church
before he died. [When Symmachus, as deputy of the
Senate, appealed to the Emperor to restore to their house
of assembly the altar of Victory, the most venerable
last
struggle
of
Ambrose
S.
resisted the
>>'
\/
and
de Sat. JExcessu, i.
note in Migne's ed.
4
mto
32.
But
cf.
Paulin>
Ambr.
8.
iv.
c.
12.
5
lb
Ib
'
Cl
V11>
c - viii
Sym. Ep.
R ox
^'
26
iii.
$7-
33, 34.
Rel
3.
CHAP,
23
who had
had
common with
Ambrose.
waverers
and sceptics to whom a religious profession was only a
The most distinguished
means, .of safety or of ambition.
friend of Symmachiia~-_iii the high official world was
Sextus PetroniusvJProbus^.,^ Descended from a long line
3
of consuls, Probus was regarded as the greatest glory of
the Anician house. 4
Proconsul of Africa in his twentysecond year, he held the Pretorian prefecture four times,
in one case for a term of eight years, and was colleague
of the Emperor in the consulship of 371.
His rank and
virtues are commemorated in many inscriptions, and in a
5
poem of Ausonius addressed to Probus, when he wielded
little
So_me of
in
them belonged
the enthusiasm of
S.
/
x/
a great friend of
1
ille
Ambros. Ep.
S.
9
Augustine as well as of Symmachus.
suo.
3
3.
C.LL.
vi.
3.
vi
% C
EP> 130,
6.
OIL
C.LL. 1756,
munere Christi.
senior
14.
donatua
-KX&*
24
But
tian
lie
;
BOOK
with him
for
being con-
is
of astrology
1
3
praised by Symmachus for his high principle and virtue;
but the account which the historian gives of his career
He was
.Olympius,
the leader
of the
reaction, Jovius
Catholic
Having
failed to obtain
by
it.
There
is
Another great
1
2
3
4
Ib. v. 49
7 oa v
Sozora. ix. 7.
ix. 59.
7
Olympiod. Frag.
13.
CHAP,
25
1
He was of Asiatic origin.
years was Prisons Attalus.
His father had a great literary reputation, was the friend
2
and correspondent of Libanius, and rose to high office.
orations, write
pretty verses,
As
to religion,
mission failed
office
of count
And
Attalus. 7
spectacle
than
when the
8
baptism at the hands of an Arian bishop, to please his
Gothic masters, while he gave his sanction to reactionary
dreamers like Lampadius and Tertullus, who revived for
moment
indifference,
career see
2
3
*
Amm.
Marc, xxviii.
Olympiod. Frag.
Sozom. ix. 9.
4, 3.
Zos. v. 44.
jj
T
lb
24.
*
44 an(j 45
v>
'
,.
V1 * 7 '
Sozom.
ix. 9.
26
BOOK
service
prefecture
the
or
State.
the
1
It was
Honorius, and were even their trusted counsellors.
8
till 41 6 thafr tfrey wereformallv excluded fironTofSce.
Many
new
The
mould from
Christian movement.
different
xi. 28,
doubt.
vi. 8).
Of.
Godefroy on
xi.
28, 6,
n. 6
453
v. vi.
Peter,
Rutilius
Namatianus was prefect of the City
in 414 (Itin. i. 157).
His father,
Lachanius, had been Consularis
Tusciae (ib. i. 579).
2
G. Th. xvi. 10, 21, qui profano
Pagani ritus errore seu crimine
polluuntur, nee ad militiam admittantur, nee Administratoris vel
Judicis honorc decorentur.
CHAPTEE
II
THE
series of
abolished."
It closes,
after-
that heathenism
same
is
offering violence to
ness and outward
0.
Th.
perstitio
iusania.
2
8
2,
cesset su-
sacrinciorum
aboleatur
xvi.
10,
28
BOOK
after
still offered more than
fifty years
fierce
tone
of
the
;^fe^deatE~of
greaT^^doMug^^.|The
of 439 proves that legislation had not
yet finally subdued the obstinacy of old superstition.
sacrifices
were
terrors
contempt
the
laws,"
of
pagans
asks
"
why
later
to
Code, the
almost
the
for
"the
the
springtime
thousand
has
Tbg_final triumph over the devotional attachwas reserved for the dialectic
closes.
^ments
or .the
of a thousand years
accommodating arts_QfJthe_Ghurch.
The
were administered
for the
most part by
class.
officials
belonging
But, above all, the
long time was only halfhearted in the war against the old religion of the State.
The policy of Constantine and his successors, till the
reign of Gratian, was, in spite of appearances, one of
practical toleration to the legitimate practice of pagan
1
Nov. Theod.
heretics,
tit.
and pagans.
3.
The law
is
CH.
ITS
ii
29
1
worship in the West. / It is true that Constantius,
Valentinian I., and Valens made the practice of the arts
Even Gratian
guard the eternal fire.
did not expressly abolish the heathen worship, although
the Vestals
on
still
he declined to accept
from the sacred
His most serious \
\
1
assault on the old religion was the removal of the statue
(f^^
J
and altar of Victory from the Senate-house. 4 I The figure
of Victory, originally brought from Tarentum, was rehis accession, for the first time,
the
Bom an
From
greatness.
sworn allegiance
which .contained
Symmachus, and
at this time had
1
Cf.
296 ;
271,
Rauschen,
pp.
Jahrbiicher der Christ. Kirche unter
dem K. Theod. p. 127, die Opfer
dagegen, auch die blutigen, blieben
im Westreiche bis zum Gesetz des
Theodosius vom 24
Feb.
391
erlaubt
0. Th. xvi. 10, 10.
2
is
a
There
controversy as to
the laws between 341 and 356,
ii.
The
were
Duruy,
not
vii.
rigorously
297
cf.
(The Senate
such attached pagans as Praetextatus,
Flavianus, and which almost certainly
La Fin du
Boissier,
it
enforced.
Maury, La
/card
rb
Fpartavy
atr^iv.
statement
irpoffayaydvTUv
foi)$es
TW
see
Rauschen,
Sym.
Sym. liii.
Ep.
x.
Gregorovius,
Middle Ages,
Cf.
Jahrb.
4.
cf.
Seeck's
liv.
i.
Seeck,
Rome
in
the
67.
Sym.
liv.
cf.
the
Pruclentius,
Sym. 566. Ambros.
Ep. 17 affirms that the Christians
c.
i.
'
30
BOOK
and a
the granaries
courage, and in
384
terrible
their
the
Italy,
two greatest
raised, the
that
to
of
chiefs,
Praetextatus
the
Praetextatus
city.
his
signalised
It is penetrated at once
protest of the proscribed faith.
by the spirit of sceptical tolerance, and the spirit of old
Eoman
"
has
conservatism.
its
6
Mystery cannot be approached by one avenue alone.
But use and wont count for much in giving authority to
a religion.
Leave us the symbol on which our oaths of
were in a majority.
But, if so,
why did they not prevent the
appeal to the Emperor ? and why
were even the Christian members
of the Consistorium in favour of
yielding?
Cf.
Rauschen,
who deals
arbitrary way with
n.
10,
cf.
Boissier,
1
me
ii.
315
Ambros. Ep.
p.
119,
a rather
the evidence ;
in
Gibbon,
17, 10,
Sanctus Damasus
c.
28.
misit ad
libellum
Sym. Ed.
3,
Sym. Eel
Ib. 3.
21.
6
Uno itinere non potest percf.
veniri ad tam grande secretum
a similar liberal tone in the letter
of Maximus to S. Augustine, Ep,
4
16,
;
CH.
ii
ITS
31
Kome
is
introduced,
in
of
piece
many
powerful rhetoric,
centuries of
life,
for
According to
bay.
had a powerful
2
the
Consistory.
own
his
more
its
S.
effect
admiration for
arts
and
its
energy
skill
great bishop
gained
disguise
But once
and power.
victory
for
the
Church.
Yet, in
spite
Symmachus and
of
of
intervals
imperial
displeasure,
his
atquehisvobiscumageresermonibus
reverenuni annos ineos. ...
.
Ambrose
the
1
S.
Ambros. Ep.
18,
2;
in
of
de Obit.
Valent. 19.
3
32
Symmachus. (
mined attitude
Down
BOOK
with.
JI.
Roman
No
one,
presume
to disobey
it.
most
how-
It is of the
world.
2
sweeping and uncompromising character.
office,
All
forbidden in a long and exhaustive enumeration.
and
curials
of
bound
under
cities
are
defensors,
governors,
is
"
the
new
birth to
eternal life
Taurobolium.
cant
many
is
"
through the
Even more
signifi-
igne,
4
C.I.L. vi. 736, arcanis perfusionibus in aeternum renatus tauro-
bolium crioboliumque
fecit.
The
names
Symmachus.
6
CH.
ITS
ii
who
33
those
forsook
Manichaeans.
ing
in
tones
3
rights of bequest or inheritance.
dignity are to be degraded and
4
and all hope of restoration by penitence is
infamy,
refused to the renegade.
Thirty years later, Valentinian
III. thought it necessary to repeat the previous edicts,
of the State in
station,~~still
ancestors,
clung
obstinately
to
Symmachus, Flavianus,
the
faith
of
their
Praetextatus, had
In their early youth
or
by
conflicts, in
fierce
G. Th. xvi. 8, 1
and 7
cf.
xvi. 7,
habeant factionem
tate succedant
3.
non
nulli in heredi-
a nemine scribantur
Ib. xvi. 7, 8.
Symmachus.
34
BOOK
[On the
391, had; in
to
own
religion,
dawn
many
tion.
j|
moment
position of Info&i
Yet Julian
superiority.
and
thp.m. 4
Charity and the pastormust no longer be a monopoly of the
The priest was to instruct his people, instead
TiftjArnvft_tQ_ai].pp1y
ate of souls
Galileans.
of
Amm.
Marc.
xxii.
5,
hominibus bestias
nullas
sunt
sibi ferales plerique Christianorum
cf.
xxi.
for
the
16, 18,
expertus ;
historian's opinion of the theologiinfestas
lit
Sym.
Eel.
Jul.
Ep. 52
Hertlein's ed.
iii.
i.
Fragm. Ep.
in
CH.
ii
ITS
35
man who
tenanced by true votaries of the Sun-god.
had lived through such a period, and who had, under
Christian emperors, with impunity served as pontiff and
been consecrated publicly in the Taurobolium, might well
doubt whether the power, so often asserted and so con-
triumph.
by the
the
a
hand
or
elevation
of
moment
to offer
Kome.
We
pathy,
united
to
burning
commanding
hatred of the
combined
ability
Christian
with
hopeless
illusions, are
career.
seemed
pagan
for a
moment
reaction.
Zos. iv. 54
vii. 22.
Cf.
Socr. v. 25 Sozom.
Rauschen, Jahrbucher
;
cxviii.
Sozom.
vii. 22,
TIS
E^i/tos
nepi
26.
84
T&
36
State,
and
play.
conflict
all
Two
BOOK
On
supernatural assurance
securing
circulated,
of his
which seemed
to
The
Mother, and placed it on her own.
a
to
within
few
minds,
was,
sacrilege
pagan
years terribly
the
Great
6
avenged.
X>" ~-N]
>
^*VV
^- *S
2
8
J^ttWlw^-?"^-
J1
Paris.
p.
~aTithousand years."
fo
*
"
368
cf.
Pauliii. vit.
Rauschen, Jahrbiicher,
p.
t'
Ib. iv. 59
299, n.
4.
Ambros.
but
cf.
31.
Rauschen,
CH.
/r5
ii
37
Theodosius
...
.,...-....
..
jf* y*^.
4L
appeal to
faith
over
Eugenius,
It is directed speci-
ally
who condoned
4
Emperor's commands is now made a capital offence.
Theodosius had shown a similar distrust of his subordi-
And
it
We
6
may compare the
penal laws against paganism.
the Emperor in securing obedience to his
!
difficulties of
laws against heathen rites with the apparently insuperable obstacles which the government had to encounter
hundred and
for a
/j.v]8evt>s
St ry irapa-
0.
autem
etc.
Ib.
xvi.
10,
13,
sciant
supplicio
cenda.
insuper capitali
officia
judicamus
L
Aug. Ep* 91
See book iii.
coer-
12
8
>
c.
cf.
97.
2 of this work.
*"""
'
38
BOOK
persons
fir-
tine exult over the ruin of the temples of the false gods.
And there is no doubt that the Destructive energy of men
like Theophilus of Alexandria, 5 S.
Marcellus
in
Syria, had
C. Th. xvi. 7, 5.
But the
imitators.
cooperta sunt
On these
TL
i A
e
Ib. xv. 10, 15.
t. 6,
Coelip. 258.
-i
squalet Capitolium.
many
1,
auratum
Fuligine et
aranearumtelisonmiaRomae templa
;
3,
Aug. Ep. 232,
videtis certe simulacrorum templa
sine
partim
reparatione collapsa,
partim diruta, partim clausa, etc. :
Gregorovius, pp. 58-60.
5
Sulp. Sev. vit. S. Mart. c. 13 ;
Sozom.
vii.
15
cf.
Godefroy's note
CH.
ii
ITS
39
beautiful buildings.
by Arcadius
prohibited
2
;
and there
is
evidence that
recommend
works of
art
religious
conflict
was
was controlled
fierce, it
to
some
bishops,
1
C. Th. xvi. 10, 15, volumus
publicorum operum ornamenta ser-
vari
2
cf.
xvi. 10, 3.
(7.7.
Gregorovius,
i.
78, n. 3.
^/r
-
40
BOOK
religious belief,
or
attached to
of ignominy,
obliterated.
Ancient pagan
8
limited,
began
that
melancholy
of
strife
new
sophistry, as to the
to protect and prosper
notice
time.
^
I
is
\^days
of the Samnite
Ambros. de
Obit. Theod. 5.
23, 41.
Ib.
xvi.
11,
cf.
xvi. 2,
12,
38
note.
4
Rutil.
;
cf.
Namat.
ii.
41
Oros.
vii.
CH.
H ITS
The
41
verses of Claudian.
\^
ever appeared
The most
Hippo.
terrible invader
who had
in Italy,
Meanwhile^
forbidden to offer a grain of incense.
the feeling of suspicion towards Stilicho was deepening
The clergy did not
into hatred on the Christian side.
find in him the facile instrument of persecution that they \
now
desired.
virtues of the
weak
and worthless Honorius at the expense of the man without whose guidance Honorius was a mere cipher. 5
They circulated the myth, which was accepted also by the
6
pagan Rutilius, that Stilicho had let loose the hordes of
barbarism on the Empire, with the deep purpose of reestablishing the pagan religion, and that his son Eucherius
1
231
fatidico custos
3
Ib.
tune
265
quam
reputant
annos,
interceptoque
vultois^ciduntproperatissaeculametis.
permitterent.
>
.
.
\
vel reliffiosissimi sunt. sed scelere
quod
ille diis
amicis protegentibus
Rutil.
Namat.
ii.
46.
42
BOOK
The
with
and
was
statesman
slackness
great general
charged
and perfidy in his campaigns against Alaric. 2
The
to
at
Pollentia
was
attributed
supernatural aid, in
victory
was
weakness.
On
And,
1
rege
taceo de Alarico
cum Gothis
virfaeive 66.va.Tov.
1.
Rutil.
Namat.
Zos.
felicitate
41.
ii.
v.
32, tv
were
Tfl
<f>aivofj^vg
mischievous
enactment, which, deprived Rome of
the services of some of her best
CH.
ii
43
had
reaction
Lampadius,
government belonged to the pagan party.
the Pretorian prefect, was an avowed believer in divination and its kindred arts, and had been honoured with a
letter from S. Augustine on the subject of this super3
old school,
who
to express a
revived in himself.
The treacherous or
fickle
Jovius,
6
Attalus raised to the prefecture, was a free-thinker
7
of the type common in those days of fluid convictions.
whom
activity.
For the
fortune-tellers
so
many
and
emperors,
first
tine
licho.
ously
^os. vi. 7.
'
s procos.
'
>
^;.
42
Zos. vi. 8.
Paulin. Nol. Ep. 16.
Sozom.
ix.
otfre
Oft
8,
^dvrea-i. dt
'AXaplxv
vvaxOds,
1uoted39^
>
'
O ros vn
-
r
of Africa in
78
<**"* Pa
gee
n 588
Se eck
ivcl<r(hi.
44
BOOK
East and West, and held out the hope of a speedy restoration of the festivals and temple services of their ancestors.
It was the last attempt of the old pagan. spirit to assert
itself
With
Yet
man
it
is
of letters,
He had,
inspiration of the great age, so little is known.
5
in his days of prosperity, assailed in a biting epigram
the cupidity of an Egyptian compatriot, who rose high in
the imperial service, and became Pretorian prefect after
6
can only conjecture the fate of the
Stilicho's death.
We
7
poet, from an epistle addressed to this dignitary, imploring his mercy by an appeal to the examples of pity consecrated in Grecian legend,
blaudian's great crime waa
"
a most obstinate
that, in the words of Orosius, he was
Eckhel, Doctr.
Num.
(quoted
2
,
3
Zos. vi. 7
Sozom.
ix.
8 and
Sozom.
ix. 9.
Claud. JBpigr.
3^5
6
9.
Sym. clxxxvi.
4 | 0>
^ Ep'\.
Of. Seeck'a
;
Teuffel,
ii.
CH.
ii
ITS
pagan."
his
45
were we
It is little wonder
ing servility of the Byzantine nobles.
5
that Claudian was the favourite of the Eoman Senate,
Eastern capital
by a
politic
deference
to
its
antiquated
prerogatives.
and patroness,6
and is said to have arranged a wealthy match for the
On all this circle he expends the traditional ornapoet.
ment of Greek and Eoman mythology. Nor does he
hesitate to do the same for the Christian princes, Theodosius and Honorius, who were pledged to the extirpation
There is hardly a hint in Claudian that
of Paganism.
the Eoman world has officially adopted a faith hostile to
Serena, Stilicho's wife,
was
of
of Augustus.
few years
1
Oros. vii. 35, 21, poeta eximius
sed paganus pervicasissimus ; Aug.
de Civ. Dei, v. 26 ; Gesner's Prol.
to Claud, v. ; Rauschen, Jahrbucher
der Christ. Kirclie, pp. 555-9 ; cf.
Claud. de Cons. Stil. iii. 136-160
de Bell. Get. 50 sqq.
2
Claud, ad Oennad. 3, et nostro
;
of Claudian,
Ib.
ii.
we have
1, 56.
ii.
326-341.
137.
an inscription dedicated
poetarum
pepraegloriosissimo
See
46
glimpse for a
/
who
is
now
BOOK
moment
little
S.
Martin.
It is
as a solitary revelation of their deeper feelings.
the tale of his homeward voyage to Gaul in the year
4
416, when he was reluctantly compelled, by the ravages
which his paternal estates had suffered from the invaders, 5
to leave the city, to whose gilded fanes he looks back
with religious veneration and patriotic regret.
The poem has great interest from a purely literary
But we are at present concerned only
point of view.
Brief
with the author's attitude to the opposing creeds.
and fragmentary as it is, it discloses more of the inner
pagan sentiment of the aristocratic .class than the much
more voluminous poetry of Claudian. Cdaudian's paganism
more purely
is
Virgil,
as
literary
He
supremacy.
if
Symmachus
Eoman
1
Christianity
of
it
writes as
Namat.
i.
595 cf. 575
been consularis Tusand Praef. Urb. (G. Th. vi.
Rutil.
He had
sqq.
ciae,
26, 8).
2
lb.
Ib.
i.
He
or Macrobius.
157, 473.
new
4
is
This
Namat.
i.
is
inferred
135
from Rutil.
The capture of
(i.e. 1169 A.U.C.).
Toulouse is mentioned in i. 496.
5
Rutil. Namat. i. 25
:
'
CH.
ii
ITS
to hate
it.)
Eutilius
is
man
of different mould.
47
He
lets us see plainly the working of his own mind on religious subjects, and the feelings of his class towards
those
who
\That
%.,
a myth.
own
Nothing
consigned to the lowest depths of Tartarus.
could surpass the almost brutal contempt which Eutilius
3
feels for the Jews, with one of whom he had an encounter
in his wanderings ; for their obscene rite of initiation, for
the listless sloth of their Sabbath, spent in commemoration of a
conquerors,"
of
"
of his
work
of creation.
there can be
The
view the religion which was crushing out his own.
islands of the Tuscan Sea, which he passed in his voyage,
1
Kutil.
Namat.
i.
255
cf. i.
73.
Ib.
Ib. IL 41.
Ib.
veterno,
tamquam
i.
384-398
humanis animal
dissociale cibis.
Ib. \.
lassati mollis
398
imago Dei.
48
BOOK
their
own
exiles,
At the
co-religionists.
Eoman
funeral of Blaesilla,
house, who had with-
have shortened
broke into
shouts of execration against what they regarded as an
her
life
inhuman
mob
The aversion
fanaticism.
man
of
to
Eome
to the ascetic
life,
is expressed in
by
more urbane form by Ausonius in his letters of expostuBut that feeling probably never
lation to S. Paulinus.
found more pointed utterance than in the lines of Kutilius
the cultivated
felt
of the world,
Koman
noble and
patriot,
blessings.
ceased.
The belief in the arts of magic, divination, and astrology was probably the most living and energetic force in
These practices had
the pagan sentiment of the time.
4
The culalways been suspected by Eoman statesmen.
under
the
severest
of
tivation
them was condemned
1
Rutil.
Namat.
i.
440:
se Capraria tollit.
squalet lucifugis insula plena viris.
jam
Hieron.
dolet
(mater) filiam jejuniis interfectam.
Quousque genus detestabile
Ep.
39,
5,
Rutil.
Namat
445
pellitur
:
sqq.
See Maury's
La
Magie, p. 70
CH.
ii
ITS
49
by the legislation of the fourth and fifth cenYet it was never really suppressed, and, in its
strange terrors and seductions, it perpetuated the power
penalties
turies.
not
see
the
fit
to
matter ended
1
C.
Th.
Maury,
3
is
uncertain.
pt.
i.
c.
The Christian
by
conjec-
ture, Narnia.
,
tf
Zos. v. 41.
historian says
&
tfi,irpo<r6V
rty
T?}S
rrjs
7r6Xews
oliceias
ffwryplav
jrot'riffdfj.evos
60
BOOK
that the rites were performed, but that they proved un1
The pagan Zosimus affirms that the aid of the
availing.
/IQ&
Jn any
many
death.
Valens,
superstitions.
arts.
The
But it
earlier
is
well
Alexandrines
known
that,
stars
life,
5
Amm.
sacrifices of divination
practices.
qui vero id
vobis existimatis conducere, adite
aras publicas atque delubra.
3
lo.
ix.
perpetuo
16,
4,
sileat
divinandi
Etenim supplicium
omnibus
'
ix
toribu s m&le
7
curiositas.
capitis
gladio ul tore prostratus, etc.
4
Ib. ix. 16, 8.
Q Th
Marc. xxvi.
feret
ii.
{i
Maui7> La
3.
Zos. iv.
16 10 "de Sena
^3.'''
Ma9,
P- 121.
Vacherot, L'tfcoled'Alexandrie,
p. 115, where the opinions of
Porphyry are
set forth
cf.
ii.
147-
CH.
ii
ITS
51
Plotinus,
successors.
sense,
practical
strikes
at
degraded Platonism as
this
and magic.
The
between
the gods, who dwell apart in the highest heaven, and
5
mortal men.
Along with certain divine qualities, the
daemons have all the passions of humanity; 6 they are
irritated by neglect, or soothed and propitiated by gifts
and sacrificial rites. 7 From them comes the knowledge
of the future by augury and dreams, and the power to
command the elements, by occult arts, songs, incantations,
The noteworthy thing is that, in conand potions.
baleful
this
superstition, the Christian often
demning
showed that he had quite as much faith in daemonic
tion
the
of
belief
in
incantations
evenire.
2
Vacherot,
ii.
145,
where the
as mediators
ence of incantation
Vacherot,
Magie, p. 87.
together
by
affinities,
inevitably
De
(p. 51).
Civ. Dei, viii. 14 sqq.
De
ii.
Civ. Dei,
127
viii.
Maury,
14,
La
habent
cum hominibus
7
^i
animorum autera
passiones.
/j
dicit (Platonicus)
a d eos pertinere divinationes augurum, aruspicum, vatum atque
somniorum, ab his quoque esse
miracula magorum.
52
BOOK
1
Constantius threatens with
powers as the pagan had.
death those who dare to disturb the elements, or to call
the
forth
spirits
of
the
dead
by magic
spells.
S.
Innocent,
to
prevent
crowd
of
while they
diviners
was ready
arts.
accept a
to
relied
flict,
Lampadius, the Pretorian prefect in this singular government, was, as we have seen, the friend and correspondent
1
p.
Maury,
458.
p.
99
Friedlander, iii.
doctors were
The Christian
on this subject.
C. Th. ix. 16, 5,
multi magicis
Th.
0.
Zos.
vi.
merito
/t&os, K.T.\.
/cal
T&
7,
\Tti<riv
d/tax^ri
transgres-
non solum
12,
Roma,
16,
urbe
fjtAvT<nv
ix.
rats
tirl
eavrbv
irepnroLyaeadai
irepl
At/Jifyv HiravTa.
Sozom. ix. 8.
rots
CH.
ii
ITS
53
(The
L^
this
reaction.
religious
devotion,
past, while
its
grosser elements.
paganism had
the
people.
Zos vi 7
Prosp.
its
S.
Chron. ad
a.
439,
dum
54
BOOK
of
games."
as
return.
Men
can
No
warlike race, accustoming it to make light of death.
such defence was possible in the last years of the Empire,
when the Roman army was
1
Tertull. de Spectaculis, 9, 10 ;
Apol. 15, 12 ; cf. Friedlander, ii. p.
216.
2
Suet. Jul. 26 ; Valer. Max. ii.
4, 7 ; Liv. Epit. 16.
8
Plin. Panegyr. Traj. 33, visum
est spectaculuni inde non enerve
recruited and
nee
fluxum,
officered
nee
quod
by
animos
tumque mortis
4
5
Aug. Con/,
Plin.
41.
17,
accenderet.
vi. 8.
Traj. 33
Cic. Tusc.
ii.
CH.
77^
II
55
1
service.
YeMbhijLnerveless
been indulged by successive emperors with these revolt^
existed.
after
had,
the
into
gladiators
arena.
M.
humane Pliny,
down 10,000
in the per-
Aurelius,
4
formance of social duty, gave gladiatorial shows himself,
and attended them, though in a prefunctory and reluctant
But the people were offended when he turned
fashion.
men
said,
of the
pleasures
this
cruel
the
West
indeed,
it
And, in
exempted
But the elder Theodosius did not
9
abolish the inhuman spectacle, when he interdicted the
from this
fate.
Th.
O.
Murcis"
vii.
12, 3.
2
0. Th. vii. tit.
3
Dion
13,
Amm.
cf.
Cass.
10,
" de
Marc.
xv.
c.
M. Ant. 6
Capitolin.
Capitolin. Ant. P. c. 12;
5
c.
'
15,
ical
cf.
Vop.
33.
M. Ant.
23,
.'
'
quod populum
Aurel.
IS passim.
Ixviii.
6
O. Th. xv. 12, 1, cruenta spectacula in otio civili et domestica
On
Ixxii.
ad philosophiam.
place
401.
56
BOOK
' trouble
shores
of the Baltic
gratify the
mob
refused
the festival,
to grace
to
of Koine
powers, and
In the year 404, the inauguration of the sixth
cells.
consulship of Honorius was to be celebrated by the
fighting
customary
sacrifice of life.
Ammianus
6
Sidonius, late in the century,
B
46.
ii.
1124
v.
Amm.
Marc. xiv.
seu
Carm.
xxiii.
264
sqq., esp.
Ledam quis
ephebum
agit
Phrygemque
litari.
Sid.
286
6, 19.
88.
Cf. Tertull. de
CH.
ii
ITS
57
describes the doubtful exhibitions of mythological pantoas if they were still in full life and vigour.
mime
The whole
actors
shows
and the
unhappy slaves of a
and the hand of S. Ambrose is
cruel
voluptuousness;
in
2
L'Esclavage,
2
v.
;
Godefroy's
of.
Wallon,
'
69.
'
iii.
xv. 7, 4.
4
5
&-
xv.
7, 1.
v. p. 412.
58
shall
mands
have no
that
if
And
release.
an
actress,
law
the
of
BOOK
381 com-
by
secured her
emancipation,
she shall be recalled to theatrical servitude for ever; and
the cold, cruel, hardness of the language of this law
whom
society
vicious.
It
to notice the
the dress
of
morals, unless
of the sacra-
"
But the
sacred
statues.
neighbourhood of his own
theatre and the circus were too dear to the people to be
sned by any authority but the growing"power of the
And even the' Church found it a Mrd task to
Church.
crush them.
pris.
Salvianus
is rhetorical
But on matters
must be
accepted.
1
G. Th. xv. 7, 4, given at Milan ;
see Godefroy's note.
Ib. xv. 7, 8,
detracta in pulpitum sine spe absolutionis ullius ibi eousque permaneat donee anus ridicula, senectute deformis, nee tune quidem
cf.
xv.
mimae
7, 12,
Crustas
his illud
publico habitu
lb xv
-
,_
'
7 > 1Z
"
De Gub.
Dei, vi.
69, 71,
fragor, ut ita dixerim, extra muros
et intra muros praeliorum et ludi-
CHAPTEE
S.
III
Persecu-
rites,
j
tion of
by
to the
that
And
modern mind.
we
it is
with a feeling of
relief
many
We
in
a great advance
appeal is to reason
it is
_)
to
IThe
effect
1
S.
For
its effect
on Christians see
2,
Ezechielis
exordio
ita
,-,
60
BOOK
who had
and many
of
suffered in fortune
whom
had
fled
by the invasion,
1
into remote exile.
The
|
\^
creeds.
7troversialists
(
threats
of sophistry
of
the
ancient rites;
and,
when
the
last
its
impiety,
quoque
diuque
proverbium,
proprium
vocabulum
ignorarem
:
tacui,
sciens
lacrimaram.
1
Hieron. Ep. 128,
esse
4,
tempus
proh nefas,
2
8
4
CH. in
61
We
force.
know how
drawn on by an
vitality,
Alaric,
irresistible
was
while
he
superhuman
felt
himself
Narnia.
And
eternityjbad
faith.
Sozom.
ix. 6
Socr. vii. 10
cf.
Zos. v. 41.
Prudent, contra
Oros.
Stilich.
v.
iii.
2,
154
ii.
640 ;
de Cons.
Rutil. Nainat. i.
Sym.
Claud,
lander,
4
De
ii.
p. 4.
Civ. Dei,
i.
9.
62
BOOK
treasures. 2
The
faith
of
Christians
many
shaken.
was rudely
effect
of the
Eome had
protection
Now
x
such
enjoyed
long
prosperity.
fears
as a patriotic
and energy
force
of S. Augustine,6
of the
invasion of
crowds of the
towns
of
State,
Eoman
Africa. 7
2.
Augustine, Ep. 136,
4
Aug. Ep. 232 ; cf. 0. Th. xvi.
10, 20.
^^^ ^cok E
note
43 of
7
way
in
130,
7.
CH. in
when they
63
tion of the imperial city by the Goths, grief and indignation broke forth, how old hatred, terrified into silence,
In particular
germ
of
the
of the State.
The decay
of the
Eoman commonwealth
and
moralists
this tide of
human
satirists.
Seeck's
Ep. 107,
8
3
4
Sym.
clxxix.
it
Hieron.
1.
2.
Aug. Ep. 136,
Ib. 138,
16.
Ebert, Lit. des Mittelalters,
all
the Cross,
by
clinging to
223.
Its composition occupied the
years 413-426 ; cf. Aug. detract, ii.
43, 1.
5
i.
He
urbem venalem,
etc.
c.
35,
64
BOOK
the
the
plete
harmony
obtain
eternal
commonwealth which
^citizenship we
So, as long as
commonwealth, but
in the earthly
salvation and
admission
know no
shall
to
end,
also to
celestial
to
whose
might
suffice to
glory and
safety.
'
V\\
2
;
but
vastness of range
its
thrown.
1
Retract,
All
ii.
43.
but of the force of the enemy to be overthat wealth of learning and subtlety of
teret et me prius ad solvendum
occupabant
c.
19,
Hurter's ed.
CH. in
65
man
Why
protect him.
as the pagans, do
different thing to
grievous, to the other it
it is
ment
may
be joyous, a chastise-
and calamities
many
for it contained
is,
flft.P.r
a.1],
fr-np.
He
T?.mnan at heart.
isjyroud of the
Eome, and
great past of
De
Civ. Dei,
39.
2
3
4
6
6
i.
cf.
Oros.
vii.
stint
?
Ib.
i.
2.
cinia
Ib.
Ib.
Ib.
i.
9.
Oros. v.
i.
10.
iii.
17,
Ib. iv. 4,
quid
cf.
1, 4.
omnibus artibus
tamquam vera via nisi sunt ad
honores imperium gloriam . .
Ib. v. 15, his
66
BOOK
their
its
highest point,
neglect of their rites
why
Eoman
virtue
was
that
the
we fancy
should
by the
to
tried
Eoman
legends,
people by
Their
lust.
De
&
Ib.
num
Civ. Dei,
i-
ii.
ii.
22, sed
Ib.
Ib
ii.
capta et
24.
'
cf'
ij-
prava
5'
15.
cum, longe
corrumperentur
turba ubi
antequara
23.
Roma
a Gallis
incensa est ?
antiqui,
mores
erat,
lbt
Ib.
ii.
iii.
25
Up. 169,
same
of.
ix
6, ix. 3.
9.
letter,
13
cf.
1 of the
2.
CH. in
67
He
his
Eome was
old
religion.^)
said the pagans ; her prosperity has for the first time met
with a disastrous check.
Under her old gods she had an
Kome
The work
etc.
2
Oros,
iii.
20, 5, 0.
ii.
p. 475.
68
BOOK
He
perhaps S. Jerome's version of Eusebius's Chronicle.
was not writing for a remote generation, with a theory of
human evolution which would stand the test of scientific
criticism.
He was
convinced
of
his
man
thesis
of his
before
own
his
age, thoroughly
researches
began,
He cares
thoroughly practical, and not over-scrupulous.
for
of
historical
the
inner
movements, so
nothing
springs
|
far as
The chain
His eye
is
of natural
fixed
on the
and woe," which has been the portion of the human race
before the coming of Christ.
His business was to collect
in an ordered narrative from the annals of the past, before
the final triumph of the Cross, all the tales of misery
from war, famine, and pestilence that the human race had
suffered, all that
and volcanic
He
was
fires,
all
and desolating in
startling
floods
Amazons
the
1
He mentions other writers, but
probably only at second hand. He
knew
little
of Greek authorities
cf.
die
R&m,
Kaiserzeit,
ii.
158, 255.
The world in
Ores, iv. Praef.
is as it were only nocturnis pulicibus titillatus
414
..
Jb
'
Ib.
" 14 3
i.
15,
4.
...
'
'
1O
19
CH. in
69
for
It is difficult to conceive
purchased by Persian gold.
that such a collection of the gloomiest episodes in history
or myth, selected for a single controversial purpose which
is
in the learned
of
Symmachus.
own
day.
tion to see nothing that does not lend itself to his controIt is characteristic of the peculiar
purpose.
versial
method and
fairness of this
work
more
Alaric.
mentioned once as
Pericles is
amusing reference
e.g.
i.
Ib.
ii.
Oros,
Ib.
21, 17
4
ii.
ii.
iv.
Morn.
Praef.
p. 37.
19.
19,
13, ibi
vix
quem-
qui vel
absens evaserit, hie vix queniquam
70
BOOK
manner, the
is
which
which we
But as to
shall refer in another chapter.
it is difficult to acquit him of
disarm and
.
silence.
Both
Ecd.
vii. 10, says that many senators were tortured and slain.
1
Oros.
tune
ii.
cum
14,
excidio
11.
iii.
8.
haesurum putamua
recordationi
quod plurima orbis parte secura
unum angulum fugax latro violavit.
CH. in
discredit
hayp
and overthrow.
seen, in a
company
71
as
we
the educated
class,
who
still
<j
Eoman schools.
From this point
of view the controversy has a profound interest for the historian. It is true that the voices
of the champions of paganism reach us only, as it were,
by echoes from the pages of their assailants. Hardly a
to us directly
enemy
be as damaging
If its
appeals
to history to
their
conflict,
72
BOOK
|The
corruption of Eoman
character by the games and festivals which were sanctioned
or enjoined by the old faith, is S. Augustine's most
powerful reply to the argument that Eome owed her
influence
in
Yet,
when we
wide convulsion.
The ancient majesty of the imperial
city had been violated, and the magic of that great name
was vanishing amid agonies of regret.
Some of the
fairest provinces of the "West had been occupied by the
German invaders.
Four years after the completion of
S. Augustine's great work, the Vandals will have overrun
Koman Africa, and the saint's last hours will be disturbed
1
The
by the roar of battle under the walls of Hippo.
mutual recriminations of Christian and pagan as to the
causes of the great catastrophe may to some
seem small and frivolous, in comparison with the interests
which were at stake; to others perhaps rather coarse and
materialistic in their conception of the office and value of
"We have been trained to seek for the causes
religion.
religious
of the fall of
class
under
Eome
fiscal
of public spirit
Possid. vit.
Aug.
c.
and courage.
29.
Some
CH. in
73
historical critics,
part of the City of God will probably have the fate of all
polemics inspired by the needs or passions of the moment.
But
and constructive
its spiritual
side,
which
lies
beyond
which the
are
balanced
embraces
death.
all
Fundamenta
1
ejus in
montibus
sanctis.
p. 603.
/A
*
^ C**"'"tfW*S
&><&aM 7
i*o- M&*i
v *
-^ *
X-1
iur*
~t
*****
^^ d **#
v>
< j
*44+us
,a
^i
^
'
\
CHAPTEE
IV
THE
dialectic of S.
pletedthe
assaults
Pontifex Maximus.
The old sacred colleges still
3
for ceremonial functions in the reign of Theodosius.
festival of the Lupercalia, which was traced back
office of
met
The
to the
savage
ritual, celebrated
down
all
its
coarse
and
fifth
century.
In the fourth century the ancient religion of Latium,
while revered and defended as the symbol of national
greatness
by the conservative
He
refers,
of Mater
2
Deum,
i.
c.
rites
den Sev.
3
4
5.
and festivals,
e.g. the Lupercalia and Ambarvalia,
were sedulously kept up cf. ReVille,
Rel. unter
p. 26.
viii.
It
O.I.L.
viii.
9405, 9406.
CHAP, iv
ment
Roman
75
of the age.
/ The
old
and personification, which strove to reprePantheon the phenomena of nature, the relations
of men in the state or the clan, every act and feeling and
of abstraction
sent in
its
society
"
was
superstitio."
to satisfy generations
of the East.
(
case
1
c.
Boissier, La Eel.
Preller, Mythol.
;
"iiier, m.
22
cf.
Rom. Introd.
Rom. (Dietz),
om i. pp. 21,
Mommsen, Rom. Hist. i. 182
.
Nat. Dear,
versum
i.
41),
as justitia ad-
deos.
PrellCT- P- 102
Bdssier
qq '
Boissier,
i.
p. 23.
76
BOOK
But he would
triumph of Christianity.]
of
interpret the
confine his
ill
who should
the time
history
attention to the official paganism.
religious
which
JThe paganism
and
influenced
really living,
Jt came
souls, was that neither of Latium nor of Hellas.
from the East from Persia. Syria, "Egypt the homes of
which
was
stirred devotion
^In
satisfied in
the
by
fWhoever
origin
all, to
Mithra. )
of the
greatest
Clodius
He
Magna
on these
find
will
tablets
Hermogenianus,
sqq. ; R6ville,
Flavianus,
Boissier,
i.
G.I.L.
Ib
'
"
Venustus,
417.
vi.
some
aristocracy,
CHAP, iv
77
travellers or soldiers to
monuments
that
the
person
contempt
And
Paulina
is
fervent
body, benevolent to
These
cults,
mind and
all.
Roman
exclusiveness impossible.
In a city which was
the meeting-place of so many races, it was hopeless for
1
ib.
xii.
xii.
734,
The Taurobolium
(Isis).
appears in an immense number of
Gallic inscriptions in C.LL. xii.
cf. Renan, M. Aurde,
See
p. 579.
1562
relatifs
Mithra,
3
nef
C
'
to >
i.
aux Mysteres
de
pp. 129-171.
,
,.,
78
BOOK
considerable
number
and
Mithra belong to the reigns of M. Aurelius and Cornmodus. 8
Antoninus Pius erected a temple to Mithra at
9
and Commodus had a fancy to be initiated in
Ostia;
Serapis,
Boissier,
Rom.
La, Eel.
i.
Dion
Plut.
p.
384<
W0pav
Preiler, p. 479.
II. p. 479.
Cf. the picture of
Virg
Aen
Pomp.
ical
'
g ue t. Vesp.
Cf c- L
-
c.
24,
Sevpo
ftfypi
AcaraSetxtfetcra TrpcDro*/
rSav ireipaT&v).
(*
'
54
1 "*
e/cetVwi
c. 7.
vi
746
8>v ij roO
8uurd>erai
VTT'
263
Rdville, p. 81.
'
>
74
CHAP, iv
79
of
B almyra. 3
rites
initiation,
for
which
abstinence
ascetic
is
home
of Christian
ascetic
of the
life
6
The ritual has many traces of our modem
Serapis.
of
ideas
devotion, and foreshadows in some respects that
Isidis coluit
Anubin
2
Id.
Carac.
3
portaret.
A.
Sev.
c.
26
Ael. Spart.
c. 9.
Flav'Vrm
Aiir
blav. Vop. Aur.
Preller, p.
477
o 4,
4
c.
31
31,
3Q
M
Reville, Rel.
p. 53.
rf*XK
^ vS>s tffOrfr**
r
LS
<-
f P ei s
uvorivamu
Kal
<t>opov<rtJ>.
edw
Oeupig. K al 8ed<rei
tirerrjdevffav
Kal
Kar
iii.
rr,
p.
TWV
80
BOOK
1
robed priests officiate.
Women receive a prominence
which was denied them under the old religion, and their
There
is
the alterna-
an
earlier
time, were
scenic effects.
old
Kome
The
of
the
moral
Apul. Met.
xi. 20.
528
/&SiS&
1532, 396! (Narbonne)
C'- L
'h
2630
u
in
vin
Devotion to Isis
(Numidia).
the time of Catullus and Tibullus
seems to have been compatible with
Catull. x. 26 ;
very loose morals.
Tibull.
i.
3,
23.
Cumont,
i.
178,
C.I.L.
^ville Eel.
prell
1779, 1780.
vi.
>
'
*J
U6
jg
Aur&e p 676
6
See the centralisation of many
worships in tho temple of the Sun
attempted by Elagabalus, Lamp rid.
c.
cf.
c. 7.
CHAP, iv
81
cleanser
monuments
Mithra
of
2
Koman
in
world,
all
of
all
over the
Italy, in
regions
Spain,
the provinces bordering on the Danube
and the Ehine, in Gaul, and in Britain.
Nothing is
Africa,
and
all
p.
ments figures,
Orientaux,
i.
88
Cumont, Monu-
de Mithra, Textes
pp. 1-6. Of. Porphyr.
etc.
In his
book on Neoplatonism,
p. 56, Dr. Bigg says that the re" the
ligion of Mithra was
purest
and most elevated of all nonquoted
ib.
interesting
Biblical religions."
2
Preller, p. 496
C.I.L.
viii.
8440
(Sitifis
in Mauretania), 9256,
xii.
Cumont,
i.
v.
Of.
pp. 87-171.
Cumont,
cf.
ii.
iii.
passim.
cf. the
Reville, pp. 89, 90-94
materials accumulated in Cumont,
4
ii.
and
iii.
'
82
BOOK
on the
tion presenting
many
points
resemblance to
of
Free-
warm
promised
life
which
it
pure worshipper.
rite in
This ceremony
was apparently a sacramental repetition of the symbolic
It was
slaughter of the bull by the god himself.
and
Mother,
monuments
times,
it
earliest
of
part
originally
is
*
;
after
but,
of
the
p.
Re'ville. p. 95.
But
cf.
Cumont,
* Preller,
p. 497 ; Re'ville, p. 97.
On the ordeals of initiation, see
Cumont,
3
i.
p. 27.
'ad
2,
Ep. 107,
Laetam,' where the titles of them
are given, Corax, Gryphus, Miles,
Leo, Perses, Heliodromus, Pater
v.
Cumont, i. 18, n. 1. See the
title Pater in 504, 1778 of C.I.L. vi,
4
Re'ville, p. 66; C.I.L. vi. 505,
Hieron.
506, 508,
4325.
6
68 n.
iii.
5524,
xii.
357, 1222,
i.
p. 412.
Commodi, C.I.L.
xii.
1222.
CHAP, iv
known
83
8
conducted by the priests, was
ceremonial,
slaughtered so that the blood streaming from its throat
due
with
of paganism.
last^age
743.
2
3
TV f ^(iterate
anrns expletis),
502.
,.
vigmti
Ib.
vi.
751,
These
510, 500, 504, 511.
belong to the years 376-387
cf. Hieron. Ep. 107,
2, ante paucos
annos propinquus vester Graccus
cum praefecturam gereret urbanam
nonne specum Mithrae
subvert it, fregit,
excussit.
This refers
*
to the
g 76>
But cf note
ia
1778,
inscr.
'
Mine's
752,
753,
754,
'
M. Aurtte,
p. 579.
~\v
deiiantT
/\''
84
of the
ritual
BOOK
to
expiation for sins by bloody baptism, its ascetic preparation for the holy mysteries, its oblation of the consecrated
its symbolic teaching of the resurrection, they
well
see a cunning device of the Evil One to find
might
a false resting-place for souls who were longing for the
bread,
light.
answer.
the
thoughtful
student
will
probably
'
association in
matters
of
t/
we may
religion
is
so powerful, that
paganism.
Grotesque or barbarous religious symbols,
even those tainted in their origin with the impurity
^i^ attaching
,>.
to
nature- worship,
often
sloughed
off
their
What
To the mind
no meaning at all
1
The mystery
tull.
Nol. Poem.
Ult. 112-117.
2
The initiation of Commodus in
the mysteries of Isis and Mithra,
and the devotion of Elagabalus to
sun-worship
make one
suspicious.
of the
death of a
CHAP, iv
divine
descent to the
being, his
joyful restoration,
cults which most
The
antiquity.
would
expression
ritual
influenced
to
in
us
85
the
religious
which
that
of
feeling
feeling
found
shocking,
when he said, 2
Happy he who has seen the spectacle he knows the
Even among
bourn of life, he knows its divine source."
those who hold the same central truths of the Christian
faith, how hard it is for the member of one sect to join
the universal sentiment of Greece
to
"
in the
ritual of
another.
to
Mass
its
who has
witnessed
the
who
Lucius,
who
340
112
Maury, Eel. de la
;
;
Grece,
ii.
p.
Antiq. p. 283.
has
ass, is
2
Find. Frag. 137 (Christ)
Soph. 0.0. 1051 Frag. 753
<i 5
iceivoi
..
_'\
fyorStv
ot TO.VTO.
^ "Aifiov.
cf.
Tp i s 5\j8ioi
Sepx0eVrs
T'Aif
86
BOOK
now
Her mantle
of
all
things, mistress of
in hope
my
of the morning.
The birds are singing under the inspiration of the spring, hymning the mother of the stars
and the ages, the mistress of the universe. 2 The young
foliage is rustling in
asleep,
hardly
splendour of heaven
A
in
disturbed
great procession is
various character
by
ripple.
The sea is
The naked
and
costume.
First
come the
Apul. Met.
76. xi.
parentem
totius
c.
affamine.
roatrem siderum,
temporum,
orbisque
Ib.,
caligine
caelum
disjecta
autem nubilosa
nudo sudoque
CHAP, iv
87
a matron's
litter.
An
ass,
and Pegasus
robes
mixed
man,
Women
in white
Then follows a
scatter flowers along the route.
crowd of men and women and youths in snowy
1
Last of all are
heads carrying the sacred symbols.
borne the images of the great Egyptian gods, and the pix
2
On the approach of the
containing the holy mysteries.
in
woes."
And
Lucius,
Isis
1
Apul. Met. xi. c. 7, sed antistites
sacrorum, proceres illi qui candido
linteamine
cinctum
pectoralem
ad usque vestigia strictim inject!
deum
potentissimorum
proferebant
insignis exuvias.
2
Ib. o. 11, ferebatur ab alio cista
secretorum capax, penitus celans
et erroreiu
4
Ib.,
suum
recognoscant.
tibi
quo
tamen
tutior sis
dedicavitque.
88
BOOK
The holy
the waves.
vessel,
a gentle breeze,
faded in the distance.
Then opens another scene in the drama. The procession returns to the temple.
The images and symbols
of the gods are placed in the sanctuary.
Then, standing
on the steps, the scribe summons the sacred Guild of the
vowed
Pastophori,
solemn
He
And
name
of the
most sacred
rite
of
his home.
Day and
night without a
He is filled with
pause are spent in prayer before her.
full
of
communion
for
the
which has
longing
supreme joy
been promised him
Apul. Met.
xi. c. 16.
Cf.
note in
2*3
reguntur,
*
Aaols
etc.
&<J)<TIS.
Reville,
Rel.
etc.
abstinen tiam
'
satis
arduam>
CHAP, iv
89
drawn
aside.
venerable
man
1
signal of her will.
He who will enjoy her secret communion must die a
voluntary death, that her grace may recall him from the
for the
meanwhile
dawn and
Lucius
1
Apul. Met. c.21, nam et infernm
claustra et salutis tutelam in deao
maim
renatos ad novae
reponere rursus
salutis curricula,
2
sacrilicio,
quosdam
bus
Ib.
c.
praenotatos,
partim figuria
cujuscemodi animalium, concept!
sermonis compcndiosa verba sug
gerentes, etc.
90
BOOK
of
"
in
on
the
wretched.
the world to revolve, thou givest his light to the sun, thou
art ruler of the universe, thou dost tread Tartarus under
thy
feet.
To thee
harmony
of the spheres,
beneficio pigneratus.
3
...
provolutua
denique ante
conspectum deae
et facie
mea
diu
detersis
lacrimis
ejus,
vestigiia
obortis singultu crebro sermonem
interficiens . . . et verba devorans,
aio.
CHAP, iv
of unfailing praise
would not
avail.
91
What
the pious
monument
of Praetextatus, of
for his
and
Osiris.
monotheistic tendency, the same elastic variety of physical and moral interpretation applied to the ancient
of pagan
Plutarch's many allegortheology.)
of the Egyptian myths may seem to
ical interpretations
9/
\<
ptf
92
BOOK
faintly touch
released,
God
/
JK~
*>i
Dictynna
to the Sicilians
In the Saturnalia
1
of Macrobius, a purely
den
Sev. p. 42.
pagan work
Apul. Met.
xi. c. 5.
CHAP, iv
of the
first
quarter of the
fifth
century, there
93
is
a passage
1
which applies the same syncretism, in rather a crude
"
and
if
must then
all.
The
effects
The names
Loxias,
epithets
4
Pythius.
which
Delius,
the sun-god
Phoebus,
proved by the
Lycius, Nomius, or
is
5
Python, merely describes the effects of the sun's rays
on the mists of earth.
Hence too Apollo is called
Hecebolus, the Far-darting.
By the same method, he
6
is identified with Liber or Dionysus,
who is in the
8
4
6
Ib.
n, '
Ib-
i.
17, 14-16.
QI ^ '
dl
IT
;
'
i-
Sqq
17>
17, 50 sqq.
/^ ^
T
A l~
Ib
L ,19
>
'
Ib.
i.
jg, 1-15.
-
20, 1-5.
'
94
BOOK
Finally,
sun.j
who
said of the
And
ways.
peculiar
the
to
reverence
1
2
*
the
Macrob. Sat.
Ib.
i.
Jb.
i.
i.
21, 1.
21, 7 s&.
gods
20, 10.
of
the
4
B
102.
imperial
city.
Ib. i. 23, 1.
Reville, Eel. unter
Julius
den Sev.
p.
CHAP, iv
95
The
foreign deity as in that of Apollo-Belenus.
soldiers were the great apostles of syncretism.
as they
Eoman
Prone
were to superstition, exposed to constant danger
awe
to attest
Eoman seemed
attracted the
to that
universal
to
tolerationTI
It
invented
genii
for
the
the
5
of the prescribed ceremonial, not in definite beliefs or
elevation of feeling.
Many of its objects of devotion
1
De
Gall.
Bell.
vi.
17,
deum
et
habent opinionem.
2
C.I.L.
Nemauso;
xii.
4316,
Jovi
et
Herculi Ilunno
3070,
Andose
Junoni,
Herculi,
Diis
Deabusque omnibus,
Jupiter and Serapis are united,
viii. 2629
Jupiter, Juno, Minerva,
Sol, Mithras, Hercules, Genius loci,
viii. 4578 ; cf. Friedlander, iii. p.
444 sqq.
8
C.I.L. viii. 2623, 2639-2641
8834
(Dis Mauris), 9195, 8435,
(lemsal is a god's name).
4
ReVille, p. 41
Preller, p. 387
C.I.L. viii. 2529, 6945 ; xii. 1282.
5
Cic. de Nat. Deor., est enim
loci,
pietas justitia
adversum
deos,
96
BOOK
fication,
^The
If different deities
had similar
greater
fication,
and
assurance of immortality.
The cultivated
found pleasure and excitement in the
for
indifferent
splendour
or
novelty of foreign
ritual,
as
a modern
their
Lamprid. Com.
c. 9.
CHAP, iv
97
Great Mystery, to others, distant and indistinct adumbraThe religious attitude of many devout pagans
tions of it.
in the third
in a letter of
1
Maximus, a grammarian
probably described
is
of
Madaura, to
S.
glorious
Father.
His
virtues,
diffused
throughout
its
is
He
dom and
all,
whose wis-
Plutarch
Aug. Ep.
equidem unum
esse deum, summum, sine initio,
sine
53).
16,
prole
magnum
naturae,
ceu
patrem
2
ReVille, p. 112 ; Zeller, Phil.
der Or. 3rd part, pp. 141-182 ; cf.
Bigg's Neoplatonism, pp. 88-91.
*
De Is. et Osir. 67, 78 ; de Sera
Num. Vind. 5, 18 ; cf. de Pyth. Or.
21 ; on the evil principle in the
world v. de Is. 45.
98
BOOK
called
by many
men are to
Maximus of Tyre,
races of
names, honoured in
Supreme Governor,
many
fashions,
but
the
244.
Kome
women
in
of
But
superstition, as degrading
he regards as the
worse ; cf. Nee Posse Suav. Viv. 20,
21.
On Plutarch's belief in genii
or daemons v. Gre'ard's Morale de
the character,
Plutarque,
lander,
iii.
pp.
p.
299-304;
430 sqq. ;
ffeoplatonism, p. 95.
Fried-
Bigg's
De
Civ.
Dei,
viii.
18.
Ep. 138,
8
Apol. 55.
4
Porph. vit. Plotin.
5
De
Civ.
Dei,
ix.
14
sqq.
c. 3,
"
17,
cf.
7, 9.
ubi est
CHAP,
iv
99
realise
the
of
greatest
his
and
disciples,
declared foe
of
able
religious
The
revolution.
of the schools
fate
and
theurgic
arts.
stains
divination,
The
idealist
when he descends
life.
And we
pagan system
A
1
2
8
in
one
vi. 9,
8.
infinitely
reactionary
Plotin.
9; v.
1,
Ennead,
7
iii.
6,
v.
19
8,
;
v. iv. 3,
11
cf.
Porph. de Abst.
ii.
41-43.
10
iii.
4
;
5,
Vacherot,
tEcoU
d'Alcx.
141.
5
Amm.
Marc.
xxii. 12, 6.
ii.
p.
100
It
innovator.
was
no
BOOK
ordinary
of
seen
in
all
taverns
and theatres
outcast.
They
tainted literature
worshippers of the
superstition
may sometimes
doctrine
spiritual
idealism.
On
of which
Unknowable One.
1
Frag. Ep. ed. Hertlein, rol.
Vacherot, ii. 165.
ii.
p.
385
sqq.
vii.
341;
CHAP, iv
101
Plato,
the
were never
articles of faith,
From
Pindar, Plato,
greatest minds, Xenophanes, Aeschylus,
had treated them with great freedom of interpretation
and criticism, and Euripides had, year after year at a
great religious festival, for more than half a century
exerted with impunity all the subtlety of his art to lower
Greek legend.
But the Christianity of the fourth
was
a
century
system complete, well articulated, demandentire
submission
of the reason.
It would not treat
ing
with philosophy even on equal terms.
Its truths must
be accepted in the form in which generations of controversy and the decisions of councils had finally left them.
of
Athen.
Ritter
2
and
Aesch.
Prof.
xi. 462,
Frag.
1.
21
cf.
Murray's Ancient
Oh
Litera-
ture,
"
of.
Hellenica,
Aeschylus," p. 16.
8
Find. 01. i. 45-85.
4
Rep. ii. p. 378 Euihyphr.
;
c. 6.
102
BOOK
In not
to inter-
pret the
myths
One
reason
the
4
worship the highest symbol of their esoteric doctrine.
" De
121 sqq.
629
CHAP, iv
principle of emanation.
103
It
system
It is
and
earlier
to
fit
Porphyry,
So, too,
He
of worship.
and purity
Him
To become
iii.
pp. 451-453.
454.
2, p. 549.
doctrine of Plotinus
;
offer
JEnnead,
cf.
Zeller,
Zeller,
;
Zeller,
iii.
2, p.
v. 8, 13.
560
Ennead,
iii.
iii.
2,
563.
9
iii.
vi. 5, 4.
of
/ The whole forces
v. 1, 4, 7
2,
2, p.
11
2, p.
and
is
Griech.
2
Ib.
3
II.
like
ourselves to
Platpnists
of heart. 10
of
cf.
iii. 2,
Vacherot,
Porphyre
la
sans reserve
ii.
119, apres
p.
philosophie embrasse
polytheisme.
le
104
/Q
/ j
BOOK
who
Nature,
veils
the vulgar
gaze.
we should
The names
of
up the
many
5
Juno is the air, at once sister and
objects or powers.
wife of Jupiter, the lord of the upper sky.
Isis is the
earth, Osiris the sun, or the moist germ which fecundates.
6
gods
corresponding to the
hierarchy of being, and to the faculties of the human
above all is the Supreme One, the Good, to
soul.
/ High
be approached only in ecstasy,7 an effort of the soul far
^There
is
of
hierarchy
is lost
and swallowed up in
Vacherot,
ii.
p. 121.
the
744.
nudamque expositionem
Cf.
fifth
sui,
iii.
2,
p.
Zeller,
iii.
Neoplatonism,
4
Vacherot,
6
2, p.
628
ii.
Ib.
ii.
p. 123.
Ib.
ii.
p.
finnead,
Bigg's
p. 122.
126
Zeller,
628.
7
cf.
p. 306.
iii.
2, p,
CHAP, iv
105
us, although,
rise to
us,
A
|
we may
them.
heathen
to be
superhuman
he can
effort,
rise in
ecstasy to
And he
upon, the lower powers and forms of existence.
finds allies in the invisible world in the daemons, who
mediate between the world of pure intelligence and the
world of sense.
Thus the Neoplatonists of the fourth \.
century, having found a place in their system for the
ancient gods, found no difficulty in communicating with
them by prayer, oracle, or oblation, and even believed
themselves capable
Committed from
p.
\
/
of
its
cf.
Vacherot,
ii.
p.
127
Zeller,
iii.
2,
106
its
BOOK
kept
completely obscured,
We
old
associations
preserved to us,
among
book which shows that there were pagans who still drew
from the system of Plotinus a real moral and spiritual
support.
of Macrobius on Cicero's Dream of
dates
Scipio
probably from the end of the first quarter
of the fifth century. _) It is a curious mjxture of old
The commentary
2
Eoman
iii.
2,
709
vi.
of Cicero's
Republic.
CHAP, iv
Pythagoreanisrn.
reward awaiting
From a contemplation
virtue, we suddenly pass
107
of the heavenly
to a chapter on
to
Theophrastus,
is
juncture of two
the
human
destiny
is
The book
is
There
metaphysics.
best Christian sentiment, side
by side with cold statements of what we should regard as scientific theory, but
which the author conceives as a theology. 8 Yet the
main purpose is to fortify virtuous purpose by the
prospect of the reward after death, and the contemplation
of the divine origin and the divine destiny of the human
The dimensions of the sun and his orbit, the
soul.
1
i.
45,
6,
i.
5, 5.
nam
primo
est
sicut
Timaeus
252
n.
Ib.
i.
17, 12.
i.
15, 1-10.
6
7
Ib.
Ib.
Ib.
i.
18.
i.
19, 19.
i.
17
cf.
i.
21,
34,
ita
antmorum
communis
disseramus.
sit
secundum theologoa
108
BOOK
We
and imagination
any outworn
down
to earth
through
all
the
its
understand
remain
attached to paganism.
It presupposes rather
than expounds the theology of Neoplatonism.
Its chief
motive is rather moral or devotional than speculative.
life,
universe
is
God's
temple,
filled
with
cf.
17, 12
14, 4.
2b.
what
i.
i.
14,
2.
may remind
And
us
he adds,
of
some
His
created
presence.
from His
phrases of S. Paul, sciatque quisquis in usum templi hujus inducitur ritu sibi vivendum sacerdotis.
CHAP, iv
109
In
pure mind, in the likeness of Himself.
1
with matter, mind degenerates and becomes
essence
contact
its
passage,
others.
forms
Thus
it
a kind of death
only a prison,
or rather a tomb, which cannot be quitted save by a
second death, the death to sin and earthly passion. 6
is
is
by any voluntary
act,
Suicide
also
it is
Ib.
Ib.
i.
i.
i.
14, 16.
12, 1 ; cf. Plotin.
14, 4-7.
Ennead,
iv. 3, 15.
4
jam
6
latenter obrepere.
Ib. i. 10, 9.
Cf. the
phrase
400 c
vi.
cny/xa
;
734.
rb
o-wjua,
B.
Phaed. 62
PL
6
Macrob. Som. Scip. i. 13, 6,
mori etiam dicitur cum anima adhuc
Orphic
Crat.
Virg. Aen.
<f>i\o<r6<f)(i)i'
xupurfjibs tyvxfn*
fab
X&ns
(rcfytaroj
Ib.
jb.
i.
i.
13, 8.
13, 9
cf.
i.
13, 16.
Kal
Sen.
110
BOOK
1
degree of perfection which we attain here below, and
therefore the mortal term should not be cut short while
our probation
is
still
be made.
improvement may
it
heavenly
virtue.
origin.
Scipio's
eternal
felicity
to
who have
those
state.
But
virtue moderates
virtues
the heavens.
10
Hence he
will
Ib.
jj ^ jo
Of. PI.
'
light of glory,
How near this comes
i.
Phaed. 81 D. B
Zeller,
6, (terra)
2,
quae tota
3,
'
>
6
7
Ib.
Ib.
i.
i.
4, 4.
passiones ignorare
con vincere ut nesciat irasci, cupiat
8,
9,
pp.
Ib n> 3 7 >
ma
corP us
l
defert memoriam musicae cujus
in
j
caelo fuit conscia
On tne music
of the splieres cf Ennead fr. 4f 8
'
"
16,
iii.
17.
and
mhil.
to the
Christian ascetic ideal of that age.
8 Ib. i.
Of. on the Neo8, 9.
9, 3.
i.
2 530
jjj
11
make
/A&OS
A>
ap^oviq,.
u Ib.
ii.
g.ffeiav
10,
iv
<j>v<riKr)
nvi
CHAP, iv
111
aim only
fame
is
short
but
is
universe
Since
brief.
duration
the
may
all
of
human
any
be eternal, but
tradition
shows how
The
period.
flood, in regular
historic
fire
and
wisdom
is to
life
to
4
come, to do one's duty to the fatherland on earth, while
ever mindful of the true fatherland of souls, which is
"
Andcertainlv_the seeker
Such
is
spirit.
shows but
believe that
little faith in
He consigns
stition in groping
1
towards the
ii.
maxima
manente nmndo et
ex parte
ii.
10, 3.
humanae
saepe occidunt
rursus oriuntur
vel eluvione vicissim vel exustione
redunte.
3 Ib.
ii. 12, 1.
light,
Ib.
Aug. de
ii.
17.
112
efforts
to
inspired
BOOK
calm the
by
grave.
Galilee.
Ni
BOOK H
SKETCHES OF WESTERN SOCIETY
FKOM SYMMACHUS TO SIDONIUS
CHAPTEK
Were
its
vices,
triumph of the barbarians ? The judgment of the enthusiastic ascetic of Marseilles has been reproduced by successive generations of moralists
self-defence
and
And
pitiless.
and
The accusers
hardly a word of
historians.
self - exculpation
has come
down
to us.
time
What
a picture of our
or
own
enthusiastic
journals,
116
BOOK
II
the
way
in
last
first
The
|
x
satirist of
'
<
Roman
satire
v.
Boissier, Eel.
Rom.
ii.
p. 195.
CH.
ITS
117
ideal from an age of simple habits before Eome was corrupted by the arts of Greece and the luxury of the con1
He is apt to forget that luxury is not a
quered East.
synonym
for vice,
effeminacy.
class
He
is still
who
will
his
time
is
corrupt as he
depicts
it.
He
is
is
not so hopelessly
And when he
men whom he
judges so hardly.
in
2
3
iii.
p. 15.
\
I
118
It
was
still
BOOK n
proud and
Home in the West. The most spotmost heroic energy, would have availed
nothing against the forces which had undermined the
civilisation of twelve hundred years.
There can be little
doubt that there were in the last pagan generation men
who held a more spiritual creed, and had aspirations for
closes the career of
a higher moral
life,
failing
of a retreating host,
they
hard
the
victorious
pressed
by
energy of the Church,
which, conscious that the future belonged to it, was not
always able to do justice to the regime which was passing
are
cause;
rere- guard
to
the
of Christians,
its
forget
duty
of a mystic devotion, or in the effort to escape from
temptations which may be as powerful in the wilderness
as in the
crowded
city.
thundered
against the vices of his age had been bred in the Roman
schools.
He had been nourished in his youth on Juvenal
skill,
Tacitus.
If
he
had not
all
fiercer hatred
their
and
CH.
ITS
119
Juvenal had
felt.
But it
the theatre, and the cruelties of the arena.
should be remembered that some of the better pagans
4
looked with little approval on these corrupting displays.
(Men
And
have
left
men no
better than
it
found them
we may
vii.
2
Aug. de
33.
Ib.
13,
i.
15.
Cf. S.
Jerome's
dent.
c.
Sym.
i.
378
Tertull. de
cf.
Aug.
de.
Civ. Dei,
ii.
4,
27
Pru-
Amm.
26, 7,
Juv. vi. 63
;
Marc, xxviii. 4, 29 xiv. 6,
304
3
Julian. Fraym. Ep.
;
cf.
Fried-
o
"*
120
BOOK n
He
school.
real creed
decided tendency to
fatalism.
He
be
could
fair
to
exclusion
of
Christian
teachers
from
the
Schools.
/^questioned.
is
He
lias
e
2
changed
little
Amm.
It does not
xxr.
Rom.
Marc,
xxiii. 5, 5.
2b. iv. 6, 7
xxviii. 4.
4,
CM.
77*5
121
nothing.
They ride through the streets in lofty carriages,
adorned with a vulgar splendour of dress, which is not
redeemed even by its ingenuity.
In their progresses they
!
at
as in
Their
ances.
dancing
girls
If the great
man
he would salute
Juv.
iv.
Cf. Sen.
129.
Ep. 44
Juv.
3
viii.
1-20.
Of. Sueton.
Ner.
c.
41.
122
BOOK n
late.
They
will not
they have
consulted the calendar to find the position of a planet.
\lThe vulgar crowd of the days of Marcellinus is the
till
There can be
its depths.
2
successive
emperors from
by
Nero to Diocletian, offered their spacious luxury at all
hours of the day to the mongrel crew who bred and
ruption.
rival charioteers
Probably the
mob were
never
of pantomime, in
which
4
reproduced to the
Sev. 26
35
x.
17
the State.
systematicallyjsorrupted by
cf.
132.
Lamprid. Alex. Sev. 25 ;
14
x.
Th.
C.
xiv. 5 (de
;
Ep.
verwalting,
2
cipibus
3
ii.
p.
Sym.
Man-
Themnarum).
Amm.
Marc. xiv.
6,
26
xviii.
29-32.
Suet. Nero, c. 12
Juv. vi. 63
Prudent. Peristeph. x. 221 ; Sidon.
Carm. xxiii. 281 cf. Friedlander,
ii. p. 285.
4,
CH.
77-5
123
Roman
by
The_ picture,
Yet
it
is
of
the
aristocrat
given
Ammianus
Marcellinus
is
Nay,
in_the days of Lucullus. or in the days of Nero.
in many of its features it is hardly worse than might be
drawn
George
faults or vices
j/
We
An
Indian veteran,
who
is
most
Worldly
at
merit or service.
accused a
class,
to letters as the
in the__y_ears_ when
is
given by
S.
his history
*"
Jerome.
124
He was
Damasus,
the eve of
its
BOOK n
final victory.
the
1
Kome.
He saw the inner life of the
and of those great aristocratic houses, on
of
ecclesiastics
higher clergy,
which, since the visit of S. Athanasius, the ascetic ideal
2
of the Christian life had cast its spell.
Jerome became
the director in study and devotion of a remarkable group
others,
society,
We
[
His evidence as
Ep. 123,
S. Jer.
i.
10
cf.
to the
if
Collombet's
p. 326.
2
Hieron. Ep. 127,
5 ; for the
influence of S. Athanasius's Life of
Antony, cf. S. Aug. Conf. viii. 6.
8
Hieron. Ep. 127,
7 ; cf. Ep.
24.
4
6
/&. 108,
26, 28.
Ib. 30, 34.
The
on Prud.
opposite view
c. Sym. i. 566,
is
founded
and on the
we
majore jam
numero
sit referta.
But, if so,
did they not attend and prevent the Senate from petitioning
the Emperor ? If Zosimus (v. 49)
is to be believed, the Senate, even
after the defeat of Eugenius, were
still obdurate.
Cf. Seeck's Sym.
liv. and, for the
opposite view,
why
Rauschen, Jahrbucher,
p. 119.
CH.
ITS
125
Ep. 112,
;
53,
7,
aptant testimonia
quasi grande
sit, et non vitiosissimum docendi
:
tra-
here repugnantem.
In replying to
a charge of favouring the heretical
views of Origen, he announces a
principle which, in theological con-
troversy,
is
rarely obeyed
Nee
eum
clerici,
sectatur et crimina.
2
Ep. 108,
19.
in-
126
bath.
merely sensual,
the elect soul.
BOOK n
are
treated
as
as debasing to
widowhood. 2
Nothing can exceed the extravagance
with which S. Jerome, who was an experienced man of
the world, celebrates the self-devotion of Demetrias to
state.
Her family, like so many others of the
had been ruined by the invasion of
Koman
houses,
great
3
Alaric.
Kome had been given up to fire and sword.
the virgin
The
fairest
provinces
were
The fame
senatorial houses of
its
it is
Some of this
provinces are beside themselves with joy.
is no doubt mere rhetoric, but it is the rhetoric of a man
whose own passions had been conquered only by flight to
Syrian desert, by incessant vigils, by fasting and
4
And the whole letter to Eustochium, in which
prayer.
that well-known passage occurs, suggests other considerations which should be kept in view in reading the
criticisms of ancient moralists on their own times.
the
is
Ep. 107,
Ib.
felix
9,
10
xxiii.
2.
Her father
morte sua qui non vidit
130,
3,
patriam corruentem
5.
immo
felicior
perdidisti
virginitatis
is
lost in
gradum,
et
cf.
Ep. 22,
7.
CH.
ITS
127
astonishment that
by any man
to a
such a
This
style.
is
depreciating S. Jerome, whose character emerged unstained from the fiercest ordeal of malignant calumny in
own
time,
centuries.
He would be
reserve
is
evil, is
selves..
never
should
be
forgotten
in
studying
By keeping it in mind
from Pharisaism and from an
ungenerous judgment of times which have made a selfrevelation of which we should be incapable.
(When we come to examine what S. Jerome has told
us of the moral condition of his time, we are struck with
the fact that his heaviest censure falls on those who, at
least in name, had separated themselves from the world,
the monks and the secular clergy of Eome.
It is true
that he consigns Praetextatus, the votary of Isis and
character of
a distant past.
we may be saved
alike
outer
Mithra, to
1
23,
3,
jf
the
darkness.
7, 13.
ille
quern
ante
But Praetextatus
is
not
omnium
...
ad
~s.
128
BOOK n
His wife
even made the subject of gentle raillery.
His daughter Laeta, who had succeeded
Christian.
is
was a
great
Cerealis,
wished
distinction,
him from
a
man
to
his
errors.
of the world, of
marry one of
S.
Nothing
is
S.
spotless character.
and a
from which
desert,
wjien
Eome
regard
we
we
non in
Praetextatus
is
expressly on
the
The
find little
&
__Yet-
Jerome
to
commemorate one
Fabia Paulina
enthusiasm
Symmachus,
on the whole
Ixxxiii.
career of Vettius
textatus.
Agorius
Ib. 127,
Ib. 130,
cv.
4
Prae-
1.
2.
Ib. 46,
11.
CH.
ITS
men
129
with
routine of
life,
had
its
d'etre.
regarded even in
Christian
families
with-
-a
tolerance
the
young
Eoman
mistresses.
toilet,
out in her silks and jewels, were often not the safest
Their class
companions for inexperienced innocence.
favourites.
Koman
society.
But
as artistic skill
in S. Jerome's pages
and
feeling
women arejhe
great
Ib. 117,
8.
130
BOOK n
offenders]
their
costly
ing.
the face of
And
evil.
If we may believe
has probably exaggerated the peril.
him, the curled and essenced fop was almost irresistible
8
in those days.
touch of his hand and a glance from
his eye
seem
But
fame.
the
was the
mistress's
fair
banquet.
hard for us
polished
Yet S
,>
to
now
danger
an
with
society
in
.JprrmiAj
great
hi
It is
be true of a
127,
2
7.
8
108,
15
13
107,
3.
Ib. 130,
18
54,
batulus
Ib.
117,
6,
Ib. 54,
Ib. 117,
13.
107,
8,
CH.
ITS
131
many
But
to believe
it is difficult
imagination,
and his
him beyond
was much to amend in
the region of sober fact.
^Jhere
But we must not take
the morals of the Eoman world.
passion for literary effect occasionally carry
when
this letter of S.
Jerome was
of
In the
subjects.
and gayer conversation at
dinner; and our attention is expressly drawn to the
elegant moderation of that day in food and drink, and to
the banishment of the dancing girl and the buffoon from
2
the banquet.
The evidence of Macrobius, who is writing
without any parti pris, is worth at least as much as that of
S. Jerome on such a point.
And if such was the tone of
cussions on antiquarian and literary
for lighter
Zos. v. 39.
2
Macrob. Sat.
ii.
1,
iii.
13.
that
the
great
l>
132
But
BOOK n
if
S.
1
And his
tion the very spirit of Juvenal is upon him.
consuming zeal for a great cause probably made him less
merciful to the failings of his own class than a man of
the picture
far
away
We
known
to
the
toilers
Antonines, and
the Mount and in constant expectation of the coming of
The triumphant Church, which has brought
their Lord.
paganism to its knees, is very different from the Church
The Bishop of
and the persecutions.
Eome has become a great potentate surrounded by
worldly pomp, and with a powerful voice in the councils
8
In the reign of Valentinian (367) the
of the State.
rival factions of Damasus and Ursinus had convulsed the
in one
city in their struggles for this sjfcid#l prize, and
on
left
day one hundred and thirty-seven corpses were
4
Ammianus
the pavement of one of the churches.
of the catacombs
22,
32.
S.
Peter's
Amm.
Marc, xxvii.
3, 12.
CH.
/r5
133
/" Among
all
He
extraordinary delicacy of taste in his later years.
has the nicest judgment in fish and game, and the provinces are distinguished
from imposing
so far
The
intrigue.
superstitious
women
restraint,
furnished
was admitted
priest
of the
for
facilities
to the intimacy of
pleasant
and
lucrative,
his
covetous
wealtfr
invaded
facite
episcopum
et
all
mo Romanae
ecclcsiae
ero protinus
Chris-
tianus.
1
far
lighted on.
[T]IP. paapirm
ranks of the clergy.
Many were
have
eyes
evils of seduction
G.
cf.
Sulp.
Sev. Dial.
4
5
i.
21, 3.
Ib. 52,
6
Ib, 22,
6.
5.
16,
clerici ipsi
^5^
134
BOOK
II
1
engaged in amassing fortunes in trade. They will perform
the most disgusting and menial offices for some heirless
Even
the
monk
in the Nitrian
8
desert
up
is
to
numbers
and sensuality.
The picture which S. Jerome draws of female society
is so repulsive that we would gladly believe it to be
But if the priesthood with its enormous
exaggerated.
influence was so corrupt, it is only too probable that it
debased the sex which is always most under clerical
That clerical concubinage, under the pretence
influence.
of the severest sanctity, was common, cannot be doubted
secret feasting
quasi
2
quandam pestem
Ib. 52,
ipsi
fuge.
apponunt ma-
commodius
.
habeant sciscitantur
simulataque laetitia mens in-
Ib.
22,
33,
centum
solidos
Ib. 125,
16, non victum et
vestitum, quod Apostolus praecipit,
sed majora quam saeculi homines
emolumenta sectantes ; Ep. 60, 11,
sint ditiores monachi quam fuerant
saeculares.
6
Ib. 22,
trahunt.
6
Ib. 22,
14, eadem domo, uno
cubiculo, saepe uno tenentur lectulo;
cf. Sulp. Sev. Dial. i. 8, 4 ; i, 9, i.
CH.
ITS
135
conditions.
There
Jerome's to a young lady of
written at the instance of her brother,
a curious letter of
is
S.
position in Gaul,
which is a singular illustration of the union of superstition and licence.
She makes a profession of leading a
Christian life, yet she has separated from her mother,
and has
who
installed, as
apparently, and
is
"
brother
"
streets,
In
leering.
"
so-called Christian
many
" *
rustic
"
Many
by
importunate
blows. 6
widow with
Such
and
scenes
to
be
and imaginative
brilliant
If
pictures of an exceptional degradation of character.
it
becomes
a
like
tone,
they represent anything
general
1
9.
..
Ib.
ecoe vere
ancilla Christi, dicentes, ecce tota
22,
24-29,
Ib. 22,
32.
136
BOOK
II
V/
It is at all
the forces of corruption within its own pa?e.
times hard for mediocre character to sincerely embrace a
lofty ideal, and the spectacle of grovelling worldliness
and materialism
tone
affecting
the
unknown
in later days.
an
of
elevated
But in the
fourth century there was found a remnant ready to
/'""spirituality is
sacrifice
not
everything at the
summons
of
'
an
imperious
Thiss we
wj3 have always
^masking worldly self-indulgence.
with us ; the other we have not always.
ays.
The
More than
been
to its
desertum Christi
solitude in qua
illi
nascuntur
civitas
magni
lapides de
Pro-
quibus
regis extruitur.
CH.
base.
ITS
S.
137
Bom
probably at
century. )
Cologne, and educated in the School of Treves, he had
witnessed in his early youth the horrors of the great
almost the close of the
fifth
From
and
Le'rins its
home.
iiery
ascetic
He
temperament,
society
is
man
full of
in
pity for the poor and oppressed, which, had he lived
the nineteenth century, would certainly have made him
cf.
avarice
against
iii.
especially
49,
pauper
cf.
beati-
Ebert,
P<
'
JEcclesiam,
supplicium
^
is
by
facilitate.
^ Romans
not alluded to
and V i8 ig ths
'
6
The effect of the calamities
shaking men's faith in Providence
may be seen in the poem de Prov.
138
the
of His
evidence
clearest
BOOK n
providential government,
to the appropriate
punishing sin
more
The
so.
the minor
curiales, the
officials
governing
of the
order
them.
themselves to a
is
strict
universal contagion.
oppression when
wealth they are as ready as the most cynical worldling
to hoard their money instead of giving it to Christ's
poor, and they will actually pretend that their sacred
profession exempts
fice.
wearing
They,
dress
who
Christ,
gifts
makes
infinite pity
the
is
Him
of
such a
an
of
universal
sacri-
ostentatious
no need of their
Sufferer, whose
of
His servants.
because
He
feels
|
I
the needs of
all.
De Gub.
little
vii.
91.
2
Ib
v.
Th.
see C.
ix.
10
35
xii.
also C.
cf. v.
1,
30 decernunt
117
Th.
xiii.
Sym. Ep.
10, 1,
on
^^
n(m fadunt
r
ant a rapma>
5
Salv.
B1 .
Hcita
et micita committlint
ad Secies,
iv.
CH.
ITS
great
landowners^jsEBie
Koman
Greek
viees
to
'shall furnish, in
the
the
139
Code.
their neighbours,
1
able sensuality.
were
The
all alike
theatre
centuries
five
But
world.
century.
still
in
tales
is
true
owing
that,
these
municipalities,
ceased to be held
to the
he maintains,
character,
longer
has
means
the
is
still
of
unaltered,
its
gratifying
(But
The Koman
but
base
it
no
tastes/
Wherever, as at Home or Kavenna, the public amusements can still be kept up, the people will flock, as in
old
to
times,
renounce
"
all
witness them.
?.
for
the
On the corruption
de Gub. Dei,
a
Carm.
feverish
of Aquitaine,
vii. 16.
xxiii.
is
forgotten by
churches are emptied,
to
"
283
sqq.
excitement
4
contemptuously
of
the
circus.
140
BOOK n
The
rival
when
Ages,
made men
reckless
citizens 4
and prone
fifth
century
to frantic excesses.
The
iteration with
his time.
is
dangerous
prostitution.
^A^quitaine
is
&
T&
Ib.
vii.
16,
ac divitum non
Conjugal
quis poteutum
in luto libidinia
vita.
morality
27).
of
The
CH.
/r5
faithfulness is
vow
the
141
defence
moral
of
We
character.
can
only. form.,
.a
The indictment of
on_experience of human nature.
Salvianus ca^oT~Be~reconciledr^witn the contemporary
which WP. ImvA in thft letters of
picture of
society
And
the Church
mass of the Gallic
There must have been no mean
people to a higher life,
between the small class who renounced fortune and
family ties at the call of Christ, and the monsters of
cruel rapacity and unbridled lust described by Salvianus.
We know minutely the state of the society of Bordeaux l
In
sixty years before the de Gubernatione Dei appeared.
Sidonius.
if
Salvianus
be
accurate,
little
trace of ardent
little
trace of shame-
mm ar.hu a
less vice,
at
its
pagan
Aquitanian morals, in the time of
Salvianus, were so thoroughly corrupt, then, in spite of
r
If
sympathies.
society
must have
friends,
ditos.
illo
fuit
And
numero lam
?
quis in
innumero castus
again,
vii. 75,
Sec
Ann.
3 of this book.
c.
provinciis
domesticam
in
senatum adsumpti
inparsimoniam
142
BOOK n
and
in proportion
to
his enthusiasm for
a
cannot
be
dispassionate observer. \ His
righteousness,
\ raison d'etre is to edify, not to describe or analyse with
vocation,
Miistorical
won
already
to eradicate
a higher
The
was as
life.
whom
he is striving to
of
Salvianus, while
society
little inclined as modern
nominally Christian,
society to carry out in daily practice precepts which interfere with material success.
The men who did so then lost
)
the
other
hand,
the
man who
has
marl a
f,hp,
g^-at.
to
whom
is
life to
come
times.
And
probably as rare as the paragons of saintly virtue.
we need not take too literally
mot of Salvianus that
te
"
the
laughing
when
it died."
p.
iii.
CHAPTER
TEE SOCIETY OF
II
AURELIUS SYMMACHUS
Q.
'
"
-*i
._
'
"
'
_
'
L'
'
ii
__
judgments
'
of
of
society in
*c
The letters of Q.
the
of
Aurelius Symmachus,
poems
Ausonius, and the
to
us
the life of the
Macrobius
Saturnalia of
either
Christian
or
pagan censors.
1
cultivated
upper
class,
[reveal
in
both
the
capital
and the
of
last
like
had
Q.
Aurel.
Symmachus
and nourished
was
31).
cf.
their patriotic
and
144
BOOK
II
gone
>'
for
oQ
century, but
some others
to
in wealth
and
all
The
the high
offices,
still
line
Memmius
liua
Symmachus
Symmachi
of the
Sym. Ep.
cf.
the
Stemma
in Seeck, xl.
ix. 88.
lb.
xvii.,
Ep.
dum
i.
in
32
Auson. Ep.
comitatu degimus
;
ambo.
6
He was entrusted with the
choice of a professor of rhetoric for
Milan ; his choice fell on S. Augus-
23 ;
Aug. Conf. v. c. 13,
Macrob. v. 1, 7 ; Prudent, c.
tine.
cf.
Sym.
i.
632.
CHAP,
ii
145
selected
fame,
replies
The
long
which he had
of offices
list
held.
He
had been
collection of letters of so
man
him
In an
general interest.
age of great conflicts and great changes, it is startling
to find
to his correspondents
Either the government was very
Symmachus complaining
lack of
of
little
matter.
or
reticent,
Symmachus
and
his
circle
affairs.
|
were
very
The Senate
was
still
respect,
Emperor condescended
men
of which, to
like
first
C.I.L.
Ep.
parentes
vi.
10
etiam
iii.
1699.
35, at olim
patriae negotia,
cf. ii.
of
news
v.
i.
363.
-**
146
to
BOOK n
have
read
to the
it
and Symmachus,
to
whom
fell, is
full
of
Not a
long ceased to be the real seat of government.
single rescript in the time of Symmachus is dated from
When
Home.
visit in
403,
and the
demands
home
little
influence on
home on
the Senate
the Palatine.
soothed, as
is
when
Gildo.
moment when
the barbarian
hopes were
Its
roused
for
how men
help wondering
like
Probus,
after
Ib.
i.
95.
He
nondum
asks
caelo
to
Syagrius
thank the emperors " qui humanae
voci divinas literas crediderunt."
s De
ro
7>, Sexto
e w/, Cons.
^/vc Honor.
TT
QQ 53.
39,
of the
year
more
Sym. Ep.
iv.
5,
majorum, ingenti
causae
sententiis satisfecimus.
5
Zos. vi. 6, 7.
6
Sex. Petr. Probus
devotis
had
been
CHAP,
ii
147
servant,
of the
very puzzling.^ It
member
in a confidential
peril
It
Eome
of
letter,
may
of a great race,
that
the
commonwealth
is
in
|The
2
even by Christian writers like S. Augustine and Orosius.
(There is a tendency on all sides to treat- t-Th Q ^^fl^ing.
troubles of the time as only a passing cloud, as necessary
incidents in an imperial career, not worse than Rome had
considerations,
machus
battles of Pollentia
the invaders.
to
nouncement
He
of the roads,
to
But we
during the anxious years of the G-ildonic revolt.
learn more from Claudian than from Symmachus about
the meditated transfer of the African provinces to the
Eastern Empire.
/Symmachus
is
We
enemy.
1
Rutil.
have
Namat.
i.
many
illustrations of Claudian's
47-140.
'
Orosius,
ii.
2, 6.
com-
Sym. Ep.
iv. 5.
148
1
"pascimur
plaint,
arbitrio Mauri."
BOOK
II
There
of the
As
And
again
Symmachus
of
enjoyment
7
his
There
villa
brigandage.
reference to the gloomy appearance of the country which
met his eyes in one of his excursions. 8 Yet one would
The
letters of
Symmachus,
if
their chief
value
life
most precious
is,
lies
in
longed.
secure
De
"Here
latrociniis suburbanites.
Sym. Ep.
Ib.
Ib.
Ib.
Ib.
Ib.
vi.
14
cf. vi.
18,
ii.
8 Ib. v. 12.
6,
to
22, sed
nunc intuta
eat
ii.
25.
cf.
Ep.
CHAP,
ii
149
The
senatorial order
was
essentially a wealthy_jcJaaL..
power
of its
called
the
middle
Th.
2
ii. 38
cf. Duruy, vii.
and Godefroy's Paratitlon to
Zos.
176,
p.
0.
0.
Th.
44
(Miill.
4
Marq. Rom. Alt. ii. p. 55; cf.
Duruy, v. p. 598, on the fortunes of
the earlier Empire.
Pallas, the
freedman of Claudius' reign, had
ef.
Friedlander,
i.
>
vi. 2, 4, 8.
300,000,000 sesterces =
3,
p. 192.
200, 000,
Amm.
150
BOOK n
fairest
vicarius of Spain about 364, probably acquired the property in that province which his son enjoyed a generaThe wealth of
tion later, in the time of Symmachus.
to
to assume,
It had, like
resign their order rather than undertake it.
the consulship, long ceased to confer any power or
is
1
C.l.L.vi. 1729. The monument
records the gratitude and admiration of the Spaniards.
It is dated
in the consulship of Jovianus Aug.
and Varronianus (364). Flav. Sallustius had been cons. ord. in 363,
and praet. praef. 361-3 ; cf. Amm.
Marc. xxi.
The herds
8,
1.
Sym. Ep.
clvi.
neiP
"SS;P
qU
On
v.
0.
Th.
5.
titlon.
4
.
Seeck,
xlvi.
Probus,
shortly
Honorms, in spite
enormous losses caused by the
Gothic invasion, is said to have
expended 54,000 on a similar occa*
'
2
The wealth of Paulinus
alluded to in Aus. Ep. xxiv. 115
v.
Conf. 107.
v. 56.
is
:
mUm lacerateque
perdominosveterisPaulliniregnafleamus.
^ ne
sion.
Maximus spent
Olympiod.
ii.
p. 21.
44;
cf.
180.000.
Friedlander,
CHAP,
ii
151
public
2
past,
He
all
for,
coursers
lessly disabled.
The
crocodiles
to be killed.
Sicily,
1
Sym. Ep.
ii.
78.
Cf. ix.
126;
78.
ii.
sed ea
misit.
4
jj 't
77 .
6 ,/
lb
'
tatus.
3
lb.
vestri
Ed.
6,
beneficia
numinis
9
7
^-
Cf. ltd. 9.
j v>
j x>'
..
'
58 . 60> 63
132.
AR
46
iv - 8
'
>
lb. v. 56.
60
ix>
12
75
152
nowhere
to be heard of.
The most
cruel
BOOK n
blow
of all
was
This
is
Symmachus
was the slava of old tradition and conventionality, and, with all its splendour, must have
suffered from ennui.] The great man's day, just as in
Pliny's time, was filled by a round of trivial social
observances, which were as engrossing and as obligatory
8
as serious duties.
The crowd of morning callers and
/
All the
had
to
be received as of old.
dependants
anniversaries in the families of friends had to be duly
If a friend obtained from
remembered and honoured.
belongs to
college
themselves
by absence
at
their
resort in
2
8
Ib.
ii.
Two
46.
generations
later
than
que quidem,
Sid.
Ep.
i.
9, 3.
Sym. Ep.
jb i 47
,,'
'.
i.
-->
101.
48.
at
T I* imini
4/, 51; 11. 53,
tmimmunusinjungis: frueredehciis
nos mandata curabimua.
copiosis
;
8 2b.
vi. 60.
CHAP,
ii
153
many
They
to
servatism of Syrnmachus, indeed, revolts against the newfangled habit of prefixing titles to a friend's name in a
familiar letter. 1
Still,
his
own
son
"
amabilitas tua,"
That there were warm
"
is
affections
artificial stiffness in
afterwards.
Symmachus we
the case of
all
this
shall see
observance,
complicated and engrossing, had
become a second nature, without always freezing the
however
life
in those palaces on
Caelian
the
coolness
of
Praeneste,
perhaps,
altogther
abandon
the gay
woods of
houses, he
man
is
will ever
as
Sym.J^p.iv.30,itaneepistularum
interiit,
ut
infucatos
2
nominum
titulos.
60, 80
Ep. i. 6, 7, 10, 11, 13.
8
Ep. ii. 57, vii. 21.
II. vii.
6, vi.
cf Ruric,
154
BOOK n
his oil
had
for
Koman
the leaders of
Praetextatus, Flavianus,
society
two members
himself.
in
all
the cults
of
and Egypt,
Syria
Flavianus is
exponent of priestly lore.
that augural art which led him to his
is
the
the master of
doom when he
It
J^p.
in otio
ii.
26 iii. 23, nunc hie
nisticamur et multimodis
;
autnrnnitate defrummr
vii. 15, 18 ; vi. 44.
2
.
cf.
vii.
31
112 sqq.
Macrob. L 17, 1
4
On the tastes
3
p.
labours
i.
24, 17-19.
and
learned
of
p. 137
xxii. sqq.
i.
CHAP,
ii
155
Flavianus was
composed a
His transla-
literature,
Rape of Proserpine?
Another,
Sym. Ep.
.
libris
libenter
i.
of self-advertising mediocrity is
53, remissa
veterum
tempera
ruminandis
cf.
C.I.L. vi.
expendis
1779, d, vel quae periti condidere
carmina, vel quae solutis vocibus
aunt edita, meliora reddis quam
Seeck's Sym.
legendo sumpseras.
Ixxxvii. n. 394.
2
G.I.L. vi. 1783 ; cf. 1782, histori co disertissimo.
;
Sid.
Ep.
viii.
cf.
not
Seeck,
cxv.
4
MS.
Ixi.
B
Sym. Ep.
'
De Haptu Proserp.
Sym. Ep.
iv. 18.
ii.,
praef. 50.
156
BOOK n
t^
He evidently took
weaknesses was literary affectation.
enormous pains with these letters. ) He had, as he confesses, little to say but he says if in the most elaborate
Yet he
and ingenious style of which he ia napablf*
and
of
talent
more
than
for
his
once
poverty
apologises
that
falsehood
the
and
he
of
is
amusing
phrase,
guilty
his style is unstudied. 1
To one of his correspondents
he appeals to keep the letter for his own reading, yet
in the same letter he admits that his secretaries, "per
examinis ignorantiam," are preserving copies of what he
2
writes.
Perhaps, however, this was not all vanity and
It is possible to have a modest conception
affectation.
f
true
le
past,
Ghelive
)
in the
memory
The
of
coming
ages.
which
in
conversations
literary
intimate friends of
some
of
the
Symmachus take part in the Saturnalia of Macrobius (although the matter is often borrowed
from Gellius and
earlier writers)
another chapter.
1
Ep. i. 14 iv. 27, sum quidem
pauper loquendi.
2
Ib. v. 85, quare velim tibi habeas quae incogitata proferimus.
Of. his advice to his son to culti;
it
is sufficient
to say
example,
*
vii. 9.
i.
p. 143.
CHAP,
ii
157
"
i. 14,
ego hoc tuum carmen
Maronis adjungo.
Auson. Ep. xvii.
Ep.
libris
*
ccii.
Sym.
i.
15,
ix.
cf.
Seeck,
158
BOOK n
when
(<>
when
talent
,?
of vicar
of
/The poet
the most brilliant example in that age of
the recognition of literary eminence by the State.
It
dignity
Ausonius
is
has been said with some truth that the reign of Gratian
was quite as much the reign of Ausonius.
Originally
jf
'
re-
Th.
Eoman
4 (382).
23-29.
Marinianus is the governor to whom
Gratian's constitution of 383 is
addressed (0. Th. ix. 1, 14).
He is
2
also
0.
vi. 27,
Sym. Ep.
iii.
re-
The
aristocracy.
relatives
Auson.
11,
te
Grat.
ac
Act.
patre
pro Cons.
principibus
etc
cf.
CHAP,
ii
159
old
There
professor of Bordeaux.
is
little
in the
Symmachus
Koman cruelty,
common people,8 of
of the old
The Saxons,
spirit.
brought at great expense from
the far north for his gladiatorial shows, killed one another
or
the
committed
arena
suicide
arrived. 4
the
before
And
combat in
of
day
kind-hearted
the
usually
narrates the tragedy with a few words of
He and his friends fought hard to
contempt.
Symmachus
bitter
1
Seeck's
Sym.
Ixxiv.
Schenkl,
x.
2
is
Symmachus,
Ep.
i.
89-93.
Cf.
Sym.
Ib.
ii.
46.
* sfi&uy
160
BOOK n
The same
selfish
wards in the
weakness
is
flight of the
There is
troops of Alaric were closing round the city.
that
is
or
much, too,
revolting
contemptible in the
conduct of public men revealed in the chronicle of those
of S. Jerome.
The party, led by
carried out the Catholic reaction against
the policy of Stilicho, seem to have been at once cruel,
It is difficult to say
incompetent, faithless, and corrupt.
express testimony
Olympius, who
is
his
in
material force.
make us unjust
Ep.
7;.
1001
Zl,
Rutil.
tec
vi. 64.
-
Namat.
i.
331
fugatos.
was
aa
99.
ab
urbe
CHAP,
ii
161
among
their ancestors.
banquet, at
insanity
now
is
?
Still less will persons of decent
themselves
breeding
indulge in that rage for the dance
which disgraced even the matrons of noble houses in the
introduced
girl
ment
in
There
is
actor's
profession,
which
No
one
with
Macrob. Sat.
iii.
33
cf. iii.
II.
5
II.
8 Ib.
17,
12.
a
iii.
13,
iii.
iii.
iii.
S.
Jerome and
15, 4.
16, 14.
16, 16,
vixprae vino
sus-
tinet palpebras.
1
Ib. iii. 14, 3-7 ; cf. ii. 1, 7.
8 Ib.
iii. 14, 11 ; cf. Friedlander,
ii.
p. 295.
,/
162
BOOK n
Salvianus 1
men
like
ourselves.
.
God
is
the
servitude
man who
can
No
self-
4
You should treat your slave as a man, even
imposed.
It is far better that he should love than
as a friend. 6
And how
slave
has been
known
The
slave-girls of
Eome
mistresses at the peril of their own, and were commemorated for ever in the Nonae Caprotinae. 8 It is quite true,
of course, that these ideas are not peculiar to the fourth
or the fifth century.
They can be traced back in some
form to Seneca, to Plato, to Euripides. 9 But they are
expressed with a sincerity and good feeling in Macrobius
1
Hieron. Ep. 54,
5; Salv. de
Gub. Dei, iv. 26, praecipitantes
nobilium
matrimoriiorum in
fastigia
cubilia obscena servarum
cf. iv.
Ib. i.
servi
amici.
47,
14.
Ib.
Ib.
turpior
i.
i.
11, 6-8.
11, 8, certe nulla servitus
quam
voluntaria.
/^
sunt?
Sen. Ep.
humiles
^^^
77i
*?'
1 1
"'
"i
36 '40.
ft
!'
** L
9
Cf.
immo
12.
11,
CHAP,
ii
163
sentiment of ancient
Eome
With fewer
tractive.
far
restraints, she
1
younger Pliny, to take a typical instance, is the partner
in his -studies, she knows his books by heart, she shares
all his
there
is
Western Empire
and influence of
sacomen^
learning,
mercy.
1
Pliii.
iv.
19.
He
says of his
studimn
caritate
concepit.
Meos
libellos
habet,
ediscit
lectitat,
lander,
2
i.
etiam
p. 353.
6.
cf.
Fried-
164
BOOK n
Serena, the
by the forces of Alaric.
wife of Stilicho, was an accomplished scholar, and was
regarded both by friends and enemies as a serious force
2
in politics.
Placidia, the mother of Valentinian III.,
during
its
siege
Gothic
chief,
left
an eternal memorial
an ideal
of
wedded union,
maids, directing
Symmachus,
them
for
all
He
illness
and
of his letters. 8
many
But
his
When
Zos. v. 39.
229
rV
"2,fp"f)va.v rj
Zos.
pdpovs /card
v.
38,
nexu
viro^lq.
Xa/3e
yepovcrla ola TOI)S /Sap-
TTJS 7r6\ecoj
dyayovvav.
36
80
i.
11
of. vi.
4;
vi.
48 49.
v. 33.
*& "
fr
munus
He
of rhetoric. 9
Ep.
ix. 88.
chus had
Sy
fc
Himselff a Gallic
tutor
01,
CHAP.
II
sets himself to
165
1
his son in his reading,
When
is
at
Milan,
at
written
reach
to
strongest passion of
Symmachus.
Symmachus may
are
js
letters
v
v
of a
class
to
political
impotence, struggling
ignore the significance of a
religious revolution which was already triumphant before
to
nos
his
to
3
4
5
Ib. v. 96.
(vi.
4,
16;
vi.
73),
renum
dolore
discrucior.
8
Ib. v. 5.
Ib. vii. 13 ; cf. v. 94-95.
Ib. vii. 10, 14.
Ib. vii. 9.
350
grandson
by
Ausonius,
Idyl. iv.
2
166
BOOK n
fossil,
He was
the State.
always ready with influence or advice, and always mindful to "keep his friendships in repair." I His friends
surrounded by family
affection,
Symmachus enjoyed
1699
5.
2
cf.
ii.
10,
CHAPTEE
III
/P
THE SOCIETY OF AQUITAINE IN THE TIME OF AUSONIUS
We
the
society
friend
his
of
Bordeaux.
of
Ajisonius
o.
Vop. Aurel.
13,
cum
c.
Vop. Prob.
...
(barbari)
per
omnes Gallias securi vagarentur.
The ruins of Ilerda in Spain (Auson.
Ep. xxv. 58) are thought to be
results of the invasion.
2
Idyl. x. 160.
8 Alison.
4
Parent, iv.
Auson. Idyl.
promptus Latio
Dial.
i.
27,
ii.
;
tu
9,
sermone im-
Sulp. Sev.
vero vel Celtice
cf.
La
Gaule
Rom.
pp.
128-130;
168
BOOK n
great
prefecture
lations
pf
llf
is
perfectly untroubled.
There
is
dim
advance,
who
on the banks
of the Garonne.
The poems
of the
of
know
Empire could
attain.
to
CHAP, in
169
He
has
The portraits
coteries, who vanish and leave no trace.
1
of his grandfather, the last of the old Aeduan diviners,
2
of his father, the Stoic physician of Bordeaux, of that
throng of female relatives, wanting, perhaps, in brightness
and
charm
of
masculine
force, of
condemned
is
to obscurity
by
its
very
virtues.
The Parentalia 4
interest
greater
of
than
his
gladly
returned
to
Parent,
2
3
iv.
Parent,
Idyl.
ii.
Mr.
Mackail
nsnal
(i*-
i.
'
snro
f
judgment of
lifprarv
this
QPIIUA
in
T !
poem, Lat.
hio
T- v
Lit.
p. 266.
4
Composed
8)
solvent
eripui
cf.
IdV L iv 66
till
He must have
A.D.
390.
lived at least
For
the Ludut
170
their union,
him.
With
and most
old
of his
Eoman
relatives
piety,
and in a
BOOK n
Careless
without fee or reward to the poor and afflicted.
of money, yet frugal without meanness, he neither added
Like the sages
to nor impaired his moderate fortune.
whom
Schenkl's
cf.
Ausonius,
vii.
1
2
3
Parent,
ix. 8.
Prooem.
CHAP, in
Stoicism.
Holding
aloof
from
scenes
of
171
strife
and
the great,
rivalry, and the treacherous friendships
closing his ears to all spiteful rumour, leading a life of
of
from
impulse
religious. Jiaith.
left early
devotee.
Ausonius
dedicated to her
enduring
1
Wanda
2
8
2b
'
ii
memory
affection,
Parent, v. 10
and a
6"
.'
Ib. xii. 7
unaque cura
nosse Deurn.
172
BOOK
II
of
The
But it was an age of illusions.
its
which
to
have
seemed
strength,
regathered
Empire,
was mined by incurable disease. There was a great
energy of academic life, but Eoman culture had worked
The
itself out and was living on its past accumulations.
of convulsion.
who
paigns of Julian
1
ius appears to
re-
Lectures
39.
CHAP, in
173
in the
some
class-rooms of
of
the
him a
more than
splendid future.
But
this
may
as a period of
although he
shows a natural pride in the prefecture and consulship
which he has won, he would have the boy face all the
troubles of school life, and love his Homer and Menander,
his Horace and Virgil as his grandfather had loved them.
The lives of some of his professors were humble and
obscure.
But he retained a high opinion of the dignity
of the teacher, and he looks back with pride on the
1
Parent,
Prooem.
iii.
16
cf.
Schenkl,
viii.
v. 73.
viii. ix.
grandson,
^
4
174
BOOK n
whom
It should also be
either.
The
f
had
we
of life which
Eoman
urban in
its tastes
and
fo
was to the
and character, and that
society
invasions
of
the
third
century the
Gauls were
in which Paulinus
of him in his Poems,
Paulinus was one of
xi. 8, x. 96.
the greatest nobles of his province.
of
Of. the
way
Nola speaks
Parent.in. 5
not
unknown then
riches were
cf.
Auson,
Epigr. xxvi.
quidam superbus opibus et fastu tumens,
tantumque verbis nobilis, etc.
:
4
:
F. de Coulanges,
La Gaule Rom.
CHAP, in
175
age.
are narrow
streets
to the
many
years in Bordeaux
when he was
emancipated
He
2
|
sordid life
is
abundance of a great
There can be little
"
doubt that the " life of the chateau towards the end of
the fourth century has thrown the brilliant city life of the
ancient world into the shade. The young noble may pass a
few years at Lyons or Bordeaux to attend the lectures of the
In later years he may visit the neighbouring
professors.
3
C. Jullian,
Ausone
et
Bordeaux,
p. 116.
Ep.
instantis
Idyl.
iii.
30
Ep.
x.
18 sqq.
delector,
vi
cf. x.
Yet
viii. 9.
16
sollennia
# "\28.
xxn.
Ib.
iii.
27.
176
BOOK n
of
Their
libraries.
granaries
were
with
stored
The richer
The names and sites
the
management
of the procurator.
We
return.
of a
Idyl. xv. 48
1225,
\bryov K.T.\.
2
cf.
rbv
<f>vvai
Soph. 0. C.
d-rravra
viKq.
&
i
dv i ;;;
m. 07
wyi.
annum.
Lucaniacus,
xxii.
Ep.
13
EP,-,
...
XX1L Slves a
of one of thege
*
1-1
llvelv
bailiffg>
P lctura
CHAP, in
177
Couriers passed to
and as
carrying friendly letters, trifling presents,
and
there
of
the
S.
Martin
teaching
trifling poetry.
(Here
had begun to detach an accomplished and wealthy aristo-
and
fro,
crat
life of
But
his order.
its
for the
most
Christian con-
Aquitaine
is
much
very
the same as
tions afterwaroTs7~~wh en
Sidonius
it
at
Bordea/uxT~
more
Just as in
refinfid-and cultivated section of that society.
the times of Sidonius, there were some who fell short of
There
highest standard of their order.
an eccentric character named Theon, to
the
stance,
is,
for in-
whom
the
Theon had an
estate among the sands of Me'doc, looking out on the
3
Atlantic.
His establishment was rather mean, and he
carried on a despicable trade with the peasants of his
poet addressed
district.
His
cattle
his
were
epistles.
sometimes
carried
off
by
brigands
Eob
some of
and
on which Ausonius rallies him. 5
Yet he is a daring
sportsman, and will follow the wild boar with a reckless
ardour, which sometimes brings him and his friends into
6
At first one cannot help wonderdanger of life or limb.
ing what sympathy there could be between this eccentric
1
Auson. Ep.
remo aut rota
;
x.
12,
cf.
ib.
Friedlander, ii. p.
2
Parent, viii. 8
citus
viii.
veni
;
cf.
8.
;
Ep.
iv. 30.
Ep.
iv. 3.
178
and
rather
man and
BOOK n
courtier.
if
The
poem
4
His
he read the great authors.
in
a
which
combined
the
was
circle
youth
passed
highest
official experience with the highest literary culture.
Yet
whom
We
respects
the
race
would
1
have
Paulinus
ruffled
iv. 10.
Ep.
M'
The
K
v< 5
*M'
precise relationship of
Pauliuus to the poet is a matter of
Brandes
daughter of Ausonius.
(ProL p. 267) holds that the father
of Paulinus was Hesperius, the
Of. Ebert,
Allgem.
poet's son.
Gesch. der Lit. des Mittelalters,
;
Schenkl, Prooem. xiv.
409
4
Euchar.
v. 72,
117.
i.
p.
CHAP, in
179
The gloss
grandfather, if he had lived to read his verses.
of humane culture has worn off, and there is revealed a
rather sordid and materialised character, the product of
without higher interests, and wealth without a
leisure
politics.
regret.
He
management
the
For
Euchar.
v. 154, 166.
ft. v. 166.
Ib. v. 194,
**
:::'!
4
Ib. v. 146.
180
BOOK n
social
renunciation^
3
indeed disturbed by the retirement of S. Paulinus, his
favourite pupil, from the world of refinement and social
is
cloister.
v.
Ib. v. 216.
205
sqq.
4
xxv. 50.
CHAP, in
181
one of the
He
gave up
first-fruits
his wealth
of renunciation created a
West.
It
profound sensation
of his
over the
all
order.
And
from one of
5
drawing Sulpicius to the monastery of Nola.
Sulpicius makes no concealment of the forces which
mourned
man
1
S. Paulin. Nol.
Ep. xi. 11 ;
Snip. Sev. Dial, i. c. 23, ii. 17 ; cf.
Patrol.
Ixi.
Prol. c.
Lot.
Migne,
;
xxx.
2
i.
S.
Paulinus met
S.
c.
23,
4.
Martin once
backer,
297.
Exc. xxiii.
Ebert,
i.
p.
5 ; Hieron. Ep.
Aug. Ep. 31,
5 ; Sulp. Sev. Dial. iii. c. 17,
118,
3
Ambros. Ep. 58.
On Sulp. Sev. and his relations
with S. Paulinus, cf. Gennad. dt
;
Paulin, Ep.
13 ; i.
10,
5,
11.
6
iii.
c. 5,
3.
182
BOOK n
fifth
Numbers buried
century.
life of
the Thebaid.
The East had sent the first call to the life of renunciation, and it was from the East that a second powerful
When S. Jerome in 386 retired to the
impulse came.
monasteries of Bethlehem, he became famous over all the
Koman
world.
S.
Augustine.
He
added to the monastic life fresh lustre by his vivid intellectual force, and his contagious enthusiasm for the study
of Holy Writ.
His letters on questions of casuistry or
biblical interpretation flew to the remotest parts of the
The charm which his descriptions threw around
Empire.
And
3,
Sulp. Sev. Dial. i. c. 24,
inter clericos dissidentes, inter episcopos saevientes ; c. 26,
3, soli
ilium clerici, soli nesciunt saccrdotes ; cf. vit. S. Mart. c. 27.
14; 46,
10,
Britannus
58,
4.
CHAP, in
by the
183
tales of
ardour of others to
the
He had
his pilgrimage to the East to eager bystanders.
2
crossed the sea in five days to Carthage, and spent a
week among the sands
of
sympathies of
A journey
father.
cell
Jerome
of
greatest admiration for the prodigious learning and industry of the saint, but the brother to whom he is telling
his adventures has a grudge against Jerome for his attacks
Jerome's writings had
on the monastic character,
p.
seem
be
to
true.
w Postumianus
Egypt, the land where the ascetic ideal was highest, and
where solitary perfection had worked its greatest wonders.
8
3
Sulp. Sev.
Ib.
i.
c. 3.
Ib,
i.
c. 5.
Ib.
i.
c.
Dial
6.
i.
c.
1.
Sulpicius himself
His sym-
pathies in his old age were Pelagian ; cf. Gennad. de Scrip. Ecd.
xix., hie in senectute sua a Pelagianis deceptus.
Ib.
i.
c. 8.
c. 8, 9 ; ii. 7, 8.
Of. S.
Jerome's tale of the monk who had
hoarded money Ep. 22,
33 ; cf.
16 52,
3.
Ep. 125,
7
Sulp. Sev. Dial. i. c. 10, 17, ad
Ib.
i.
Nilum flumen
L84
BOOK n
1
through a furnace unhurt.
distant, to irrigate
till
they
traveller to or
themselves
to
be
carried
away by the
arts
or
the
Apollo of Greek legend, and the double name ApolloBelenus figures on many inscriptions of the imperial
times.
The names Phoebicius, Delphidius, and Patera,
borne by male members of the house, have a hieratic
meaning or association. When the Druid superstitions
1
Dial
Sulp. Sev.
Ib.
i.
c.
Ib.
i.
c.
19,
14,
3.
5.
i.
c.
18,
4.
*
6
ii.
48,
3.
iv. 9.
CHAP, in
185
Two
Rome
others
named
generation,
Delphidius, after a troubled career in
the reigns of Constantius and Julian, ended his life in the
same university, and has a place among the Professors of
The bent
of her
mind was
Apodemius was
who seems
Algasia asks,
to
same
have
Why
did
John the Baptist send his disciples to ask " Art thou He
which should come ? " when he had previously said of
Jesus " Behold the
of the text
himself
"
is
If
any
Who
mended by
there
"
Lamb
of
will
Ib.
come
me,
the meaning
let
him deny
habes
istic
sanctum
human
interest,
because
He
01
121,
What is
after
"
is
Prof. iv. v.
412.
2
God
is
Fratic.
ii.
13.
186
seems to
it
refer to the
BOOK
11
which the
was written,
The writer asks
letter
of
S.
Jerome
for
Rhine.
On
last
t.
days of 406.
Ixxxvi.
Migne,
,""*"'
/-
CHAPTEE
IV
sp*^
w~
in obscurity.
iJutTwhen
in__theJWesjb_Jies
middle of the fifth century we suddenly
we reach
the
emerge into
is
Caius
Sfollius
at
His ancestors
for generations
offices
ix. 1
meaning
may be
annos contingens
octavum
i.
See
p. 6.
l<
188
BOOK n
1
His mother
under Valentinian III.
2
his wife
and
of
to
the
Avitus,
Papianilla
family
belonged
was a daughter of that great noble who was one of the
Sidonius was educated at
last emperors of the West.
3
the school of Lyons, which still in his time retained
some of its old celebrity. During his years of academic
the
same
life,
he formed a
men
office
the
of
elevation
and for
great reputation as a poet and a man of letters,
the last he was specially rewarded with the prefecture of
Five years afterwards, he was chosen bishop
the city.
of Auvergne, at the time when it was making a last
stand against the Visigoths.
He
The
letters
1
Ep. viii. 6 ; v. 9 in the consulship of Asturius, 449.
;
Ib.
Carm.
iii.
other authority
Scrip.
Eccl.
xcii.
is
:
Gennadius, de
tem-
floruit ca
1.
Romania
But
310.
Hoenius was
his teacher in rhetoric and poetry,
Eusebius in philosophy, Ep. iv. 1.
*
Avitus the younger, Ep. iii. 1 ;
Probus, Carm. xxiv. 90 Faustinus,
See Chaix. Sid. Apoll.
Ep. iv. 4.
i. p. 23
Fertig, i. p. 7.
*
The date of his death is doubtIn Ep. ix. 12 he says that he
ful.
Exc.
ix.
had been bishop for "three olympiads," which would show that he
was living in 482 for 484). The
imperabant.
ii.
Symmachus left
sively to Trajan.
nine books of private letters ; another contains Relationes to the
Emperors.
7
8
CH. iv
189
many
of
friends.
to
lost_to__the
lower Ehine.
The Burgundians
Western ^Gaul south of the_Loire.
were securely seated on the upper Ehine and theJRhone.
Eoman dominion in Spain had been reduced by the
Sueve and Vandal inroads to a mere corner in the northeast of that great province.
The Vandals in North
Africa had almost crushed the Eoman administration
and the Catholic faith, had captured Eome itself, and
commanded the Mediterranean with their fleets.
The
1
Ep. i. 1. He also urged
friends to do the same.
Of.
16;
2
his
viii.
3
Auson. Idyl. x. Mosella
422; cf. Amm. Marc, xxvii. 10.
;
v.
viii. 1.
Prosp. Ohron.
a.
190
BOOK n
villa of Consentius, in
still
olives,
of nature.
4,
Ep. viii 0.
CH. iv
191
under
Sidonius has
little to tell
us in his
letters,
As
a bishop,
he
order.
slight
reverses
fortune
of
in
the
classes
or
frumenta
ApolL Sidon.
communi
gratuita
misisti, etc.
p. 319.
Greg. Tur. ii. c. 22.
4
Sid. Ep. ii. 1 ; v.
cf.
Chaix,
i.
vi. 8.
19
vi.
192
BOOK n
little
An
aristocrat,
his acres,
the circle
vers
de
soctitt,
or
letters
fashioned in
which centuries of
style
\The members
elaborated.
by the
to one another
by common
that euphuistic
had
bound
rhetorical
discipline
that
were
of
class
interests
2
academic companionship, and the pursuit of that ideal
of culture which more and more came to be regarded as
the truest
rank.
title to
How
the
name
Koman, the
of
real
stamp
of
For the
stability of
Symmachus
Senate
as
speaks
"melior pars
the
of
generis
humani."
2 a,vi
KT
Sid. Ep.
iii.
1.
The
m.
v. 9.
y>
>
CH. iv
193
German
neighbours.-
(They
We
Sidonius
far
surpasses
in
Symmachus
minuteness
of
4
appearance and habits of Theodoric, of the means by
1
JEp.
iv.
1,
bestialium rigidar-
Ib.
iii.
Ib.
i.
12.
2.
<
194
which the
parvenu
Paeonius
the
before
himself
raised
accession
BOOK n
of
to
the
of
the
Majorian,
2
Lyons, of the delators who surrounded
4
8
of Vectius the ascetic country gentleman,
Chilperic,
and, while he will find much to offend a sensitive taste,
he will not complain of any want of vividness and colour.
prefecture
parasite of
to reflect
materials.
When
the various
the Gallo-
Eoman
As we turn
their ancestors.
seem
to feel the
still,
or
tennis,
be
may
1
doubted,
Ep.
i.
Ib.
iii.
whether
however,
n.
11.
13.
v. 7.
Ib. iv. 9.
Sidonius
CH. iv
195
He may have
regarded his society in any such way.
noticed and lamented in his later years a failure of
1
And
art.
literary
almost be said to
Gaul, from
jr
If we
was very wide.
2
to bishops and churchmen, it may
have embraced the greater part of
his circle
If
Soissons to Marseilles.
we
confine our
or within
that
circle.
In the
last
of
his poems,
he^V
I,
Ep. v.
honorant
;
10,
of.
6,
ii.
10, iv. 3
ad fin.
Lyons.
p. 136,
enu-
cf.
Greg. Tur.
Carm. xxiv.
ii.
18, 27.
/
/
196
BOOK
11
may seem
the individual
whom
the class
"
honours
He
bailiff or
of his estates.
Celtic ancestors.
all
his
energy.
1
The task has been piously performed by the Abb6 Chaix, t. i. I. 5.
He
scripsi
cf.
and Carm.
ea
debe
5
iii.
6,
vii.
12, viii.
7,
vii.
^
et
writes to tell
Papianilla of her brother's elevation
to the patriciate.
Note the words
qua de re propitio deo Christo ampliatos prosapiae tuae titulos ego
ludo
equus
cf.
Carm. vii. 183, where
the exploits of Avitus in the chase
festinus
are idealised.
Ep.
v.
16.
gratatoriis
apicibus
in-
Ib.
venatu
cipiter
fuere ;
iii.
3,
nemora
canis,
flumina
fregisti
natatu,
.
arcus
ac-
CH. iv
197
common
end
of
his
studies.
life,
On a remarkable
the profession of a severe Christianity.
occasion Sidonius was asked by the people of Bourges
to nominate a bishop.
He delivered an address to justify
and in recommending a certain Simplicius
his choice,
for
since
1
Ep.
iv.
picture
of
12 gives a pleasant
the bishop reading
aut
education, Idyl,
iv.,
v. 5.
2
aut
cathedris
tribunalibus
Uxor illi
praesederunt .
Palladiorum stirpe descendit.
.
de
illustris
vit. Patrum, c.
sanctus Gregorius ex senatoribus
?uidem
primis Hist. Fr. vi. 39, est enim
;
(Sulpicius)
vit.
Patrum,
c.
8, 16,
20.
de
cf.
f<
198
BOOK n
It had become in
landed proprietors of the provinces.
of
force
not
enactment, chiefly hereditary.
fact, though
by
But admission to its ranks was from time to time
1
obtained by the favour of the Emperor, or by the tenure
The rank
of some of the offices in the Palatine service.
^.M^,
\l
official service,
The
dignity,
ranked,
in
virtue
of
ancient
its
glories,
far
Yet
it
the assertion
is
We
on government exercised
influence
and
financial
1
The
administration
judicial
and
curial
estates.
Cf.
La Gaule Rom.
Duruy. vii. p. 176.
2
iii. 6.
Ep. i. 3
Coulanges,
de
180
F.
p.
this
C.
It should be
remembered that
and Spain
G.
Th.
vi.
6,
1,
diversa cul-
ut
fin.
nos
4,
utramque familiam
CH. iv
199
for
He had
province.
roads and
the
financial service.
and regular
It was also
It
was
and
is
many high-minded
vol.
vi.
pt.
Praefectorum
ad
ii.
"
;
cf.
init.
GauU
"Notitia
Notitia Dig.
is
Ep.
vii.
12
Fauriel, Hist, de la
i.
p. 227.
200
11
interval
life
country
was
BOOK
Many
declining.)
of the hi__
He was
in 381,
Trained in
describe.
he had
schools,
life
to
Ep.
2&.
ii.
14
viii.
vii.
8.
15
The
and Chaix
6.
estate
of
a
Sym.
viii.
8.
But Migne
(i.
178,
ex.
Rauschen, Jahrb.
p.
85
CH. iv
this.
of Sidonius.
He had
201
income.
but
it
Syagrius
is
a degenerate noble,
It
him
would be
as indifferent to the
landholder.
The
villicus
meadow, the
The
estates of the
friends
ii.
30, 2.
Auson. Idyl.
iii.
Plin.
10.
H.N.
xviii. 35.
202
BOOK n
to
slaves or
occupied by dependants of various grades
of
coloni
and
free
some
them
tenants,
freedmen,
ordinary
labourers, others paying for their holdings both in money
lassat
2
3
in
0.
Th.
xiii.
aut
miscere se negotiation! non debeat,
aut pensitationem (i.e. lustralis
collatio) quod honestas postulat
1,
5,
In
87, 88.
4
CH. iv
On
repelled him.
his
own
The
203
stern, utilitarian
taste
for
own
Even
streets.
on
"
fire
fissures,
in
of Auvergne,
is
is
mouth
of
along the
the furnaces.
walls
by leaden
24).
Ep.
v. 11.
is
There are
pipes.
very
carried
all
the
cretion
lander,
2
ii.
iii.
Sid.
17.
p. 76.
Ep.
ii.
2.
Cf.
Plin.
Ep.
BOOK n
the
hillside
rushes tumultuously.
On
no
some
these walls
see
After these you find yourself in a long colonnade looking out on the lake, which lies on the eastern
side, embosomed in woods.
Passing through a long
maids.
gallery on the south you would reach the winter diningroom, with a cheerful blaze in the vaulted chimney.
And from
of
idyllic
tranquillity.
And
yet he describes
it
in a
he adored. /teM/lt'*
O ne f 'these country seats was very much like
another.
They all have apartments for summer and
winter, baths, galleries, libraries.
Sometimes, as in the
CH. iv
205
But
century, could be traversed rapidly by carriages.
the grand seigneur of the time generally preferred to
travel on horseback with a numerous suite.
Starting in
the cool of the morning, he would halt at noon in some
shady spot beside a stream where his servants, sent on
had pitched his tent and prepared the midThe inns were probably few, and, according
5
but the aristocratic traveller
Sidonius, they were bad
in advance,
day meal.
to
Carm.
Sid.
non
aries,
xxii.
non
non
illos
117
machina muros,
proximus
agger,
466,
molares,
sed nee testudo nee vinea nee rota currens
Cf.
jam
positis
scalis
unquam
quassare
valebunt
Migne, Prol.
t. Ixi. c. 1,
Chaix,
He
succeeded Theodoric
and lived
Fauriel,
till
483,
II. in
or 485.
347; Luetjohann's
i.
Sidon. p. 418.
8
Ep. iii. 4 ; ix. 5 ; v. 12.
4
Such a day's travelling is
described Ep. iv. 8. For travelling
by river see viii. 12 ; cf. Auson.
Ep.
5
viii. 5.
Ib.
viii.
11,
ne
si
destituor
Carm. xxiv.
cf.
Friedl.
ii,
206
On
a tour of visits
many
represents
BOOK n
made by
the author.
On
noon.
of
home
of
Ferreolus
Ep.
Ep.
ii.
ii.
Chaix.
9,
i.
210
sqq.
Aracynthum
et
Nysam,
54-74
seu
8
Ep. i. 7, Tonantius Ferreolus
was Pretorian prefect in 453.
4
Arvandus was Pretorian prefect
of Gaul in 469 and impeached at
Rome for treacherous communica-
Sid Ep.
i.
7.
CH. iv
207
The
the library, 2 or discussing the theology of Origen.
at
o'clock
"after
the
eleven
senatorial
was,
dejeuner
ample meal ; and the guests, as they
over their wine, were amused by the recitation of
The hours of the afternoon were spent on
lively tales.
than
it
8
pagan Ausonius.
The
references to
women
in Sidonius
are indeed scanty, but they show that the ideal of female
virtue and culture was high.
In a letter to a friend
viii. 4.
Plin.
Ep. Calpumiae,
vi.
26
vii.
Et
cf.
208
BOOKII
stocked
with
women
literature
religious
2
of the household.
which are
In another
with
members
of a rich, idle,
absolutely unconfirmed
Sidonius.
is
Carm. xxiv. 95
Ep.
inter
in the pages of
by anything
11.
8.
/^ j x
^ e passage in the
CH. iv
209
debauched parasite in
a specimen of physical and
If
moral degradation which excites horror and disgust.
the bishop ever gave his flock in the cathedral of
In
the
Sidonius,
description
the
of
we have indeed
mand
of them.
There
is
no
and shade
light
the whole
There
there
Komans
have
been,
were,
probably
degenerate
may
who, in an age of violent and sudden change, lost all
sense of self-respect, all feeling of Kornan dignity and
Christian duty, and who determined to make the best, in
a sensual way, of an age of convulsion, to sell their
compatriots, to flatter their new masters, and to purchase
All
gross pleasure with the wages of their treachery.
this is probable.
Yet we may well doubt whether, even
in the most disorganised society, such specimens of utter
moral and physical wreck were often seen as the loathsome wretch whom Sidonius has described for edification
and warning. The love of word-painting is too evident
the strain and staring contrast of verbal antithesis are too
marked to give one confidence in the fidelity of the
The body, deformed in every line and feature
portrait.
bloated
with luxury, and enervated by excess,
by vice,
is described with disgusting and exaggerated emphasis
The
as the fit dwelling of a fouler and uglier soul.
is
Sid. Ep.
iii.
bras
13.
lamina gerit
.
lumine carentia quae Stygiae vice
paludis volvuut lacrimas per teneEp.
iii.
13,
per
horas
larvalibus.
umbris
maestificata
210
BOOK n
hungry eagerness
combined
with feigned shyness in accepting, the gross and bestial indulgence, the ravenous throat and the venomous tongue
all this, with many traits we have suppressed, is a picture
Koman
a society dominated
by
character.
I^jsaa^-a^oye
letters.
2
The
of
lives.
It
is
possible that
may
form,
1
Ep. ii. 2, non hie per nudam
pictorum corporum pulchritudinem
turpis prostat historia, quae sicut
associated.
Saturn,
ii.
1. 6.
CH. iv
The
tion
was not
gross vice,
the
in
vanities
of
sterile
211
spirit,
absorp-
cultivated
culture,
the
move along
of govern-
ment
governing
mass of
life
of
honours
"
the study
seemed
to
as a laudable ambition to
add to the
ceremonious senatorial
The aim
of all true
Eomans was
to reproduce in succes-
mus quisque
discerni,
solum
erit
212
life
on the precise
lines
which
BOOK n
his ancestors
finding
for
fresh
development.
The
same
art.
Mere
style,
apart
It
from real knowledge or ideas, was its great aim.
the
before
the
pupil's gaze
mythological
persistently kept
As the
fancies and literary finesse of the great ages.
and Kome, as to a
There was no
unapproachable perfection.
no
of
love
scientific
no
curiosity,
hope of further
inquiry,
All that was best in the possible achievements
advance.
standard
of the
of
human
spirit
of
despotism of Diocletian.
life
public
spirit,
and a
dilettante
culture
CH. iv
213
The majority
two generations
of this class,
after
who remained
in the world, yet was not of it, who, without acting literally on the command to forsake all things
for Christ, strove to live in the spirit of the Sermon on
the Mount.
The character
of the
Seriom
Call.
He joins the hunt, but he does not eat the game. His
hours are often spent in reading the Scriptures and chantAn only daughter, whom he tends with
ing the Psalms.
a mother's tenderness, consoles
him
in his widowhood.
Call, c. 8.
2
Sid. Ep. iv.
Law's Serimis
priam
domum non
potius adininistrare.
9,
putes
eum
pro-
Ep.
vii. 17.
possidere, sed
214
BOOK n
lamented by his
no record of the circum8
Yet the contrast between
stances of this great change.
the life of the worldly aristocrat and the Christian bishop
We have seen the pictures of daily life
is very marked.
Far different was
at the great senator's country seat.
by Euric
the
life
There
is
The bishop
lived
in the chief
est
tantaeprofessionispondusimpactum
iii. 1 ; vi. 7.
;
8 v.
Fertig, Apaitt.
it
Sid. Abth.
and
ii.6.
vi. 2, 4, 9, 10.
6
Ep. vi. 12,
the Burgundian
king used to praise the dinners oi
Bishop Patiens cf. Ampere, Hist.
Lit. ii. 202 on the relations of S.
Avitus with the Burgundians.
;
CH. iv
215
He
the Gallo-Eornan population.
cultivation of the lands of his see,
Church of the fifth century, the monastic and the aristoand the special qualities of both were needed
The monasteries of
by the circumstances of the time.
Southern Gaul were not only devoted to an ascetic
religious life, but to learning and theological inquiry.
They were the real centres of the intellectual movements
of the age
and the great house of Lerins 2 had a special
fame not only for its sanctity but for its dialectic.
Its
atmosphere seems to have been favourable to freedom
of thought on the great questions which then agitated
Western Christendom. It was the home of a Pelagian
or semi-Pelagian school of thought which long repelled
cratic,
of Lyons,
1
Cf. Ep. of Faustus of Klez,
printed before the de Statu An. of
Claud. Mamert.
2
For an account of Levins and
its
Sid.
i.
419
Fauriel,
i.
403.
and Hilary
3
liv.
of Aries.
Sidon. Garm.
xvi.
p.
Genuad.
Sid.
115
Gennad.
dt
216
BOOK n
had
tact
violence of the
German
Eoman
minded
aristocrat
officials.
office
still
in theory
and
their
and laid
hands on the Archdeacon John, a modest man, who
1
As Patiens of Lyons did, Sid.
Ep. ii. 10; cf. Fertig, iii. p. 36, and
Perpetuus of Tours, Sid. Ep. iv. 18 ;
cf. Greg. Tur. ii. 14.
The latter^
gives the dimensions of the Basilica
minutely.
2 pf q ,
f S' d
-.
'
'
&**.
24
Ambrose b7 Paulmus,
8
c.
.,
Life of
m.
&c
CH. iv
217
the Church.
of
The nominee
of Sidonius
was
Sidonius himself,
generosity.
as bishop
of Auvergne,
equipped an armed force at his own expense, and performed prodigies of valour against the Goths.
But the
attacks were renewed again and again. The walls of the city
of
the defenders.
1
Sid. Ep. vii. 9. Note the words
neque enim valuissemus aliquid in
:
commune
vii.
9,
juvenis miles
8
class.
Ep.
liatorea.
vii. 7,
218
BOOK n
Koman
Gregory
of
noble.
in
When
4
ravages of the Goths, he sent supplies, at his own cost,
among the famishing population. His waggons, laden
with grain, crowded all the roads, and his barges were
lavished on his
The
new
basilica at Lyons.
Gallic bishops
of that
less
dis-
pavesco
2
Ep.
Christianis insidiaturum
Greg. Tur. H. Fr. ii. 25.
vii. 7, to Graecus,
bishop
of Marseilles.
This letter shows
Sidonius at his best, both in spirit
and in style; cf. Fertig, Sid. ii. p.
11.
8
Hist. Franc, ii. 22.
4
Sid. Ep. vi. 12 ; cf. Greg. Tur.
Hist. Fr. ii. 24.
Fertig (ii. 25)
Ib.
ii.
10.
On
Perpetuus
cf. iv.
18.
7
CH. iv
219
time was
S.
Not the
of
similar
Euphronius of Autun,
He
the
manus on
5
mission against
the
Pelagian
heresy in
It
ii.
p. 75 ; Idat. Chron. ad a. 451.
Sid. Ep. vii. 13 ; viii. 11.
6
S. Jul. quoted in Index
Pers. to Mommsen's ed. of Sidonius,
Ap.
4
Ada
p.
429
Sid.
Ep.
Riochatus
te reportat
cf.
Prosp. Chron. ad
cf.
viii. 11,
v.
a.
429.
2.
Gennad. de Scrip.
Eccl. 85.
220
Maximus,
his
BOOK n
bishop of Kiez.
and in his days of
carried
away
of the day,
immaterial nature to
question
Mam.
at
He
issue.
absurd extravagance.
1
Claudianus, although
plinae non
relaxaveris.
2
Krusch. Praef. lix. For specimens of his preaching, v. Sermones
ad Monachos, Migne,
ii. and iv.
t.
Iviii.,
esp.
tatis
it is
v.
Tertull. de
An.
c.
5, 7.
expressed in language of
is not a hint in his
But there
en i
vii.
13,
licet
tamen
incor-
&
CH. iv
221
and he seems
/The
is_
that he
is
so broad
and
tolerant,
and that
his charity
life,
or to the greater
He
had
visited
ratus,
him
his
Close to
against the chills of the midnight service.
episcopal town of Auvergne, a solitary from the
own
Sid. JEp.
iii.
4,
Gozolas nations
cf. iv. 5.
3 ; v. Germain's Sid.
Apoll. p. 148, n. 5.
Ib.
ix.
He had
suffered per-
si te
quae solitus escendere jam caelestibus supernisque praeludis habitaculis, etc. ; cf. Greg. Tur. vit. Patrum,
For the monasteries in the Jura,
i.
cf.
6
6
Fr.
21,
and
vit.
Patrum,
iii.
222
BOOK n
of the Thebaid.
He was a man of superhuman sanctity,
and men believed that he had superhuman powers. He
could put demons to flight, give sight to the blind, heal
His powerful personmarvellously inveterate disease.
drew
others
like-minded
to
him.
A monastery was
ality
built which became the centre of high religious feeling in
Thither came the bishop for calm and mediAuvergne.
nobles and
the
district.
This
is
not a
who thought
John
S.
far
or S, 5aj&L_
<
when
society
promise of a
new and
Romans, the
culture threatened
1
He
last
by the
He
quique meram
proprietatem de
Latiaris
linguae
CH. iv
ended
his life as a
who
223
still
Church.
trivialium barbarismorum rubigine
vindicaveritis, earn brevi abolitam
defleamus interitamque
sic
omnoa
BOOK HI
THE FAILUKE OF ADMINISTRATION, AND
THE RUIN OF THE MIDDLE CLASS,
AS REVEALED BY THE THEODOSIAN
CODE
CHAPTEK
[WE have
remains.
andtheir
class
and economic
why
him a melancholy
v
(
228
BOOK in
which poverty
is
of an
roads
is
frontier
posts are" bemg Itbandoned, that therais wholesale desertion from the ranks of the army ; while in the failure of
ree recruits, the slaves
lie
unscientific
and
inefficient
system
But
will
,tion
3
'district.
/
ne
nobilium
suae,
imperium
ad
optimos
citum
later
8
Salv.
CH.
229
a tragedy
prolonged through more than five generations, is one of
the most curious examples of obstinate and purblind
legislation, contending hopelessly with inexorable laws of
Their lingering
fate,
recorded in
edicts,
'
A volume
surEounded_by ^tJbeir_serfs_a,iid dependants.
might be written on the corruption and cruel oppression
the officials of the treasury, servile to the great,
tyrannical to the poor, and calmly defying all the
menaces of the emperor in their unchecked career of
of
rapacity. yThe last and deepest impression which the inquirer will carry with him, as he rises from a study of the
lost all^qntrol
ofj^e_vast machine,
the perverse errors of legislation and the
hopeless corruption of the financial service, the candid
reader of the Code cannot help feeling that the central
Yet amid
all
authority was
advise
assisted
his
est aliud
quorundam, quos
taceo,
sunt nisi
judicuin, etc.
l
C. Th. xii.
tit.
improbitatibus
i.
230
BOOK
did.
Moreover,
it
is
plain,
2
many of the rescripts, that they were suggested by the
prefect or governor to whom they are addressed ; and
many
of
Eoman
statesmanship, so sympathetic,
so strangely rhetorical, so full at times of honest indignation, we may have the report of a conscientious governor
abuses complained
experienced and
of,
its
grievances
to remedy the
;
to deal
Th.
t.
iii.
proceres, conconsistoriani.
C.
comites
xi. 39,
p.
ix.
108.)
called consis-
14, 3 (Godefroy
cf.
Spartian
vit.
Sublimis
Excellentiae
tuae
saluberrimam suggestionem secuti
cf. Nov. Th. 45, 47.
3
Cf. several of the Novellae addressed to Albinus, e.g. Nov. Th.
as
22,
Campania,
6
Nov. Valent.
of
7.
the
discussores,
395
in
..
n V1L
A
QQ
20
4 66
'
and violence
and
'
C.
Th.
See F. de Coulanges,
pp. 177 aqq.
Rom.
xi. 28, 2.
'
La Gaule
CH.
231
is
edicts
many
Their tone
There
rhetorical.
is
is
an
It
as
for
if
and
the
of these
posterity,
hopeless
edicts
serene mind,"
Leg. Anthem,
viii.
ad
init.
tit. i.
utilitati
nam
vivunt et armanim
hostili
praesidio ab
in
ac securitate
6
Nov. Valent. v., noxiae mentes
caeco semper in facinus furore rapiuntur.
e
Nov Th. xxi, domesticis tanturn compendiis obscquentes bonum
commune destituunt.
.
enim
tarn
Nov Mt*'
'
impetu muniantur, ao
otio
pace libero
potiantur.
4
Nov. Th. iii. quis
mente captus, etc.
...
ilt ' 1V *
232
he
is
probably
man most
the
be
to
BOOK in
in
pitied
the
Empire.
pork, wine, and oil for the populace had for ages been
1
How dangerone of the first tasks of the government.
ous any failure in this_department might be to the peace
of the city,
of the
upper
we can
classes,
2
While the
Symmachus.
Goths were marching through Samnium and Bruttium,
see
clearly
in the letters
of
government had
great
Africa,
subsequent years.
One
of
of
the
known
48, C. Th.
froy's notes
2
xiv. 24,
;
C.
1,
with Gode-
Th. xiv.
4, 3.
urenda
Hist, de V Esdavage,
4
173.
iii.
'*'
irportpov.
5
CH.
233
was
Ostia,
the
baker
distribution,
the
butchers
at
stores
and
bound
baths, were
to
another.
to their callings
Every avenue
father's
Ajnan
of escape
was
was bound
Men
but by his
If the daughter
marry out of their guild.
permitted
of one of the baker caste married a man not belonging to
to'
Not
her husband was bound to her father's calling. 4
even a dispensation obtained by some means from the
it,
5
6
imperial chancery, not even the power of the Church
could avail to break the chain of servitude.
The cor-
porati, it is true,
had certain
0. Th.
quos naviculariae conditioni obnoxios invenit
"VVallon,
xiii. 5,
iii.
p.
174.
35, universes
antiquitas,
praedictae
conveniet famulari.
2
C.
Th.
xiv.
4,
8,
functioni
pristinum revocentur,
qui
paterno quam materno genere inveninntur obnoxii.
4
ad munus
tarn
6
Ib. xiv. 3, 20, si quo casu, vel
occultis vel arnbitiosis hoc precibus
Ib.
xiii.
6,
6;
cf.
1.
9,
which
234
BOOK in
on any
army
And
own
their
profit^
The
functionaries,
or the church. 7
similar
412
governors of provinces to
of all guildsmen of the city of Borne
to all
from
issued in
0.
n.
76.
Th.
xiii.
xiii. 5,
xiii.
5,
26
cf.
1.
21.
34, a. 410.
5,
33,
The penalty
Wa s * eath
4
:.
II.
xm.
7, 2,
Ib.
xiii.
6,
wh
^j^V
26
amusements
1.
The
navicularii
CH.
235
is
revealing
weaknesses.
During the
Yet we
jevy.
war, the senators
in the enactments of
of
4 ; cxxx.
Claudian.
C.
Th.
vii.
13, 8.
They
are
(i.e.
tironum)
immune
esse patimur.
6
Nam
thirty
C.
Th.
vii.
13, 20.
236
BOOK in
have been^grewjrig.
to
fourth
of the
on desertion and
to have
prevailed in all parts of the Empire, but to have been
The agents of
specially rampant in Gaul and Africa.
and
the
smaller
farmers were evidently
great proprietors
glad, even in the face of very severe penalties, to shelter
the absconding soldier on their estates for the sake of
5
his labour.
Honorius does not, like his predecessors
in 382, threaten to burn the offender alive. 6
But the
of
his
laws, together with the organincreasing emphasis
ised search which he instituted, indicates the magnitude
and inveteracy of the evil. 7 Apparently proprietors or
their agents were not deterred even by the danger of
For
confiscation from disobeying laws so often repeated.
in i40, when the growth of the Vandal power in Africa
urgently demanded an increase of the army, Theodosius
and Valentinian III. were compelled to make the offence
the concealment of deserters. 4
of
punishable by
1
Duruy,
vii. p.
death. 8
G.
Th.
203.
254.
the frontiers
coloni
of the
etc.
vii. 13,
4 and
5.
That
Gaul at an
by agents or
Spart.
all
Along
vii. t. 2, p.
8
in
edicts
For deserters
earlier
period
cf.
B
c. Th. vii. 18, 12, actorem conscium severe supplicio damnandum
esse censemus.
,
lg
n ^
^ uniantu*
7 Ib vn 18 13
-
fl
scelera
CH.
237
all possessores to
contribute their share to the preparation and transport of
On
Hadrian,
Th
n
591.
'
vii '
d ten
fo b
13
Ib.
vii.
13,
16.
This belongs
>
solidi
offered
.,
4
".
They
p acatis
are
r * biis
238
BOOK
for
own estates. 1
when the rapid movement
the Emperor's
At a time
of troops and
was a matter of the first importance,
the great roads and the posting service seem to have
2
There are more than
been getting into a bad state.
8
In
ten edicts of Honorius on this subject from 395.
another passage of the Code the Emperor says that the
ruinous condition, into which the highways of the
Italian prefecture have fallen, demands the exertions
4
of all classes for their repair, and he withdraws the
immunity from this burden which former laws had
conferred on the officials of "illustrious" rank.
The
regulations for the use of the imperial post had received
5
A special
close attention from Julian and Theodosius.
corps of imperial officers called curiosi were charged with
6
the duty of seeing that these rules were not infringed.
But successive edicts show the difficulty of enforcing
Honorius had once more to prohibit the abuse of
them.
Even officers of illustrious rank had the
the service.
privilege of using the cursus publicity withdrawn from
7
them, unless they were specially summoned by the
The magistri militim are warned that without
Emperor.
government
officials
8
special leave they will usurp the privilege at their peril.
The prefect of the city who has done so is told not to
9
The use of imperial post-horses on
repeat his offence.
1
C. Th. vii. 5, 2, in excoctione
bucellati (soldier's bread), in translatione etiam annonae nullius excipiatur persona, videlicet ut ne
nostra quidem Doinus
ab his
habeatur hmmmis ; a. 404.
viii.
/j y^
T1
10
Ib v
"
4 Ib.
xv.
viii. 5,
3, 4,
53-65.
propter imraensas
tit.
-'
.'..
'
viii.
5,
46
^;.
Ib.
29.
"
4t
'
bus accito.
3
C. Th.
12-16
5,
sqq.
21.
viii.
5) 56>
5,
55.
Florentinua
cxli.
CH.
239
From
the
becoming a
to
the
burden
and
a
heavy
provincials,
grievous abuse,
who had to provide additional horses to meet the strain. 2
One can
/
Corruption had crept into every grade of
the service, and in one law the heads of the department
are ordered to cease from their exactions and conform to
in charge.
The body of
civil
evectio.
In addition to
this,
Ib. viii. 5,
65.
The mancipes
*
5
Judex
which
theii
240
BOOK in
letters
dominions.
of
To make
the Western
provinces by the
Honorius
points of comalong
munication between East and West, and these officers
grossly abused their power by preventing people from
barbarians.
distributed
this
embargo
effectual,
the various
curiosi
that
dangerous surveillance.
see
on
this law.
Cf. ib. v. 5, 2.
CH.
241
Western world.
At
agents.
all
times
the
of
shepherds
Samnium,
2
race, and
whose
spoils
for
facilities
and
they shared,
concealment.
whom
to
law
of
they
gave
383
threatens
In 391
In
was granted
to civilians,
In an edict of 3 9 9
in the neighbourhood of Kome.
Honorius refuses the right of using horses, so necessary
to
their
occupation,
The
Picenum.
shepherd's
life
to
feeling
is
the shepherds
about
this
curiously illustrated
which warns
of
Valeria
temptation
of
and
the
7
by a law of 409,
and possessores
C.
Th.
ix. 30, 1
and
2, a. 364.
Cf. ib.
qnisqnam
ix.
31, 1, si vero
nutriendos
latronum
...
pastoribus
v.
Godefroy
BOOK
III
whom
is
inflict
capital
punishment on
1
C. Th. vii. 18, 14, cuncti etenim
adversus latrones publicos deser-
government,
2
Ib.
vii.
cf.
ix. 14,
2.
18, 15.
Gub. Dei, v.
24,
c.
Apoll. Sid. Ep. vi. 4,
where a woman has been carried off
by the Vargi. For brigandage in
Gaul in 369 cf. Amm. Marc, xxviii.
2,
cf.
cf.
The
Bagaudae in Gaul and Spain had
rather a different character and
The authorities are given
origin.
Eugipp.
De
in
vit.
S. Sev.
c.
x. 2.
n.
102,
Cf. Salv. de
On
on,
163
Idat. Chron.
ad
a.
p.
441,
I, 443,
449.
4
C.
Nov.
11,
notum
est
CH.
ment
243
to
torture,
or confiscation,
according
to
the social
of
the
criminal.
4
Emperor complains of the neglect which was
The
allowing them in many places to fall into decay.
authorities are required by Gratian and Theodosius to
tine,
the
any
decoration of public
the repair of ancient buildings, fallen into a ruinous state, is provided for out of
the income of the public lands. [ It would appear that
edifices.
In another
edict,
ing
period.
Thejiblic officials
in
lax
or
very
corrupt
pp-rmitting the demolition
became
of structures
obscenissimam
offenders
same
cf.
Gregorovius, Hist, of
Ib.
1.
21.
Ib.
1.
48.
Ib.
1.
32
Ib. xv.
11.
34, 35.
40, 41.
cf.
244
BOOK in
He
and
vandalism
denounces,
check this
with
greed.
genuine
indignation, the criminal negligence which had long permitted the beauty of the venerable city to be defaced in
order to provide cheap materials for mean private build1
ings.
Any magistrate for the future conniving at an
is to be punished by a fine of
and
subordinate official similarly
any
fifty pounds
*,*'
is
to
be
and
have
both his hands cut off.
.V
flogged
guilty
\j^*
Here and there we get a glimpse of the ruin which the
Vjfc*
confusion of the time brought suddenly on a once prosIn the reign of Valentinian III., among
perous class.
the crowds who were driven from their homes in Africa
by the Vandal invasion, there were many men of rank
and education who found their way to Italy, and some of
them applied in their distress for leave to practise as
The Emperor granted
advocates in the Italian courts.
,^
iiV
^c
of gold,
1;VX
442, which
limited
the
number
of
those
who were
2
allowed to plead before the provincial magistrates.
The
later pages of the Code will often suggest similar pictures
of
many an
sympathetic student.
usual tale of victims.
highly ^placed^
realise its
to
X
1
N<yo.
parvum
Maj.
6,
aliquid reparetur
CHAPTER
II
ominous.
Such disorders
Roman
Empire of theJWest
Code
will
many
Roman
jy
,
(
C'CfV^i
^^
/
"
246
time,
the upper
class
BOOK in
tion a
synonym
for
full
criminals,
/
./
'
witness.
Any
who
were at
all
notice
many
CHAP,
ii
tion of commodities.
There
is
247
But
(collatio lustralis).
conimercial_clas3__(negotiatores)
in
were,
the
fifth
nf
t.hq
municipalities, although
8
traders also,
some
of their
the
tit.
deals with
Bk.
imposed on
good summary in
Marquardt, Rom. Maateverwaltung,
(lustralis
traders
collatio)
v.
ed.,
Of. C.
and
Th.
xiii.
t.
1,
5,
p.
11,
Bitter's
21.
dominio
pauperem
8,
vitam
actiono sustentat.
Apicum
sola
oblator
mercandi
tempt
Nov.
230.
ii.
xiii.
possidens,
consortio vindicetur.
etc.,
Curiali
p.
Coulanges, L'Inv.
248
BOOK in
of
the portentous
depreciation
in
the
^y^
^,
soil
3 iO
/SJ
and from
and
to the treasury,
of
us literary materials which enable us to form a tolerably clear idea of their spirit and manner of life; but
left
ii.
must be drawn
Duruy,
28.
vi.
381
cf.
chiefly
p.
173
Marq.
CHAP,
ii
(The
249
of
reign
consideration,
and
connection
with
Hosts of
the
of
exercise
senatorial
functions.
its
ghe_title of
ing generally the possession of considerable landed property^ or the tenure of somp. offinp. or dignity, which was
it
a point of honour
rets
Zosimus,
$
The
aurds tirtdrjKtv
peculiar charges of the
were
:
(1) the
^senator's position
follis glebalis, a land-tax ; (2) aurum
oblatitium, a gift made on certain
anniversaries
(3) the expenses of
the games on the young senator
being nominated to the praetorship
eTTtfleis
6t>o/ma.
Ttvi <p6\\iv
cf.
vi.
ii.
ad opera publica.
Th. vi. 4, 3 and 4. Constantius ordered senators to come to
Rome on the occasion of their games
when they received the office of
from
3
praetor
4
tit. 2.
2
collatio
C.
C.
v.
Th.
Duruy,
vi.
3,
vii.
2,
sit
179.
senatoriae
functionis curiacque
nulla cona
1.
3 is even clearer
;
curialibus terris senatoria gleba discreta sit.
junctio
250
BOOK in
From
the end of the second century the municipal conas it is described in the Digest and many
2
had undergone serious changes.
In the
inscriptions,
stitution,
The
it
had
fallen
centralisation of
government
and the multiplication of imperial functionaries had extinguished the free civic life, which was in an earlier
The
period the greatest glory of Roman administration.
popular assemblies lost their right of electing to the
*
the local senate, or curia, was
municipal magistracies
no longer composed of men who had held these offices, 5
;
At
its
municipality, and
to the imperial
government.
its
debts and
and of
deficits.
certain duties in
When
to
(But
heavier and
far
F.
Rom.
2
de
Coulanges,
p. 228.
see
Wallori, L'Esdav. iii. 179
i. 464, on the
Inscrip;
Marquardt,
3
4
i. 510.
468, 469.
Marquardt,
Ib.
i.
Ib.
i.
their
503.
Fauriel,
181.
iii.
i.
372
CHAP,
ii
Horn an
the
to
obligations
251
State^^_It_was_llie jractice__QjL_ihe
the collection, and.JBYfln
gnvp.rirmftTii^_to_(j|ftvolve
^_
money
or in kind, the
not only to
members
had
fix
and
it
curiales
6
Men
from the highest to the lowest, tended to become.
with the required minimum of landed property were,
G. Th. xi. 7, 12
Paraiitlon to
Tributis")
a
xi. 1
cf.
Godefroy's
("De Annona
et
The principals
em-
from among its members, and was collectively liable for their fraud ornegCf. xii. 6, 9 ; Fauriel, i. 362.
ligence.
8
C. Th. viii. 5, 26, G4.
4
De Gub. Dei, v. 18.
5
The class as a whole is described
often in C.
Th.. xii. 1
as originalis,
353.
The Burgarii,
to a corporation.
or guards of the frontier forts, were
practically public slaves, like the
muleteers, etc., of the cursus publicus.
Cf.
with
Godefroy's
L'EscJav.
vii.
iii.
14,
176.
vii.
notes
15,
1,
Wallon,
252
from time to
time, compelled
enter
to
BOOK in
1
it.
But the
not furnish
The
many
recruits to
fill
We
coming a member of the municipal corporation.
have seen reason to believe that trade in the fourth and
fifth centuries was not prosperous, and the ruinous condition of municipal finance might well deter any one who
had been exceptionally fortunate in commerce from making
an investment which entailed such personal risk and such
incalculable obligations.
fully
aware
of the
importance
of
a class on which had been laid such a weight of responsiNo fewer than 192 enactments in the Theodosian
bility.
"
sinews
stantine to Majorian had to lament that these
4
of the commonwealth" were daily growing weaker.
Conventional
language or
policy indeed
kept up the
was an enviable
local Senate
C. Th. xii. 1, 33
Ib.
xii.
1,
72.
cf. 1.
According
commentary the
Godefroy's
merchant investing in land became
to
liable, as negotiator
curialis.
doubly
and
{When
53.
as
Nov. Maj. 1.
4
0. Th.
xii. 1,
13, quoniam
Curias desolari cognoviinus.
This
is a law of Constantino, dated 326.
5
Nov. Maj. 1, quorum coeturn
recte appellavit antiquitas
Senatuin.
minorem
CHAP,
ii
253
of the stain
1
to
t.TiP.ir
origin.
associations,
aplpnrMri
is relative,
imagination, and
the member
At one time
and thought he
had attained an enviable place when he rose to be flamen
2
of his native town, or provided games for his fellow3
citizens as aedile or duumvir. /But the growth of the
imperial despotism since Diocletian altered the whole
It was a very different thing
character of municipal life.
to be a decurio in the second century and in the fourth
or the fifth.
From Constantine to Honorius the emperors
were vainly struggling to stop a movement which had
begun long before Constantine, and which threatened the
curial body with utter depletion.
The "flight of the
"
curiales
was quite as menacing a danger of the Jater
his ambition satisfied
Empire
by
local distinctions,
barbarians.
curiales
(The
perils
Numbers procured
surreptitiously or corruptly obtained.
5
admission to some office in the vast Palatine service.
Others enlisted in the army, 6 or took Holy Orders.
1
G.
Th.
xii. 1, 6.
It is a curious
Ib.
xii.
1,
Many
neminem
180, 183,
commentary on these
to find in C.
sibi
fine phrases
Th. ix. 35, 2, that
1, 80.
2
Ib. xii. 1, 77.
8
fortunam
elicitis
deinceps
aspirare,
clarissimatus,
codicillis
Magnitude tua
perniittat.
22, cum Decurionea
diversas militias confugiant cf.
Ib.
ad
11.
xii.
i.
cf.
Arnold's
C.
others.
Th.
xii.
1,
50,
and many
*-
254
of the
humbler
sort
BOOK HI
the desertion.
described
woman
by the
"
splendour/' it
senatorial _class^
emperors
"
decurio
"
is
as
wealth
offices
1
C. Th. xii. 1, 149 (navicularii),
62 (collegium fabrorirai).
a
Nov. Maj. i.
.,
T,
Sidon. Ep.
4
v. 9.
34)
v.
Seeck's
Sym.
cii.
Sym-
machus, born
circ.
mere youth8i
Cf Hieron>
Claud, in Cons. Olylr.
Prob. 63.
Sidonius was prefect
of Rome in his thirty-eighth year.
in Sidon. xlviii.)
Praef.
(ilommsen,
Ep. 130, 3
et
CHAP,
ii
It is little
255
wonder
and
his children
duties
But
his order.
before
ambition,
provided
concerned did not
the
finances
of
in
suffer.
(But
the
municipality
the
beginning
of
to
1
The principales (also optimatcs,
Sym. Ep. x. 41 summi municipum
;
functions for
fifteen
years,
senators prema-
codicillis
clarissimatus,
cf.
Magnitude tua permittat
more trenchant
Still
180.
;
Novella
itaque
of
Theodosius
perpetuo
nimus, nullum
valitura
1.
is
lego
decer-
posthac Curialem
256
BOOK
iia
until they
grade.
when
we may very
and burdens of the governing class of the municipalities in those regions were becoming more harassing
To be sent back to the prison-house of
and onerous.
curial slavery from some promising career at Eome, and
to see every opening closed to himself and to his sons for
the future, may well have driven many a man of the
duties
doomed order
/
X.
In
to despair.
of those
whom
Dardanus,
it is
76. xii.
1,
147.
Tliis
law
in-
CHAP,
ii
curial
made
legal
257
Even when
few..
it
by
a*
man
;If-.a
deliverance,
all barriers,
q <'*a "
Vn'g
attempted__to_Jia.
by overleaping somjs_of_the_
V\*P )
nr his
ofjaty,
The
conferred by the Emperor himstages
for
He was
It is
C.
Th.
69.
122, maneant in
sinu patriae et veluti dicati infulis,
a
Ib.
1,
144, ne
dm
sit
in
fraudem civitatum inunicipes evagentur, etc.
4
xii. 1,
xii.
Ib. xii. 1, 9.
Ib.
xii.
18,
and
2.
These
tempt.
6
258
BOOK in
He
place,
If
or
if
his
his daughter or
widow married a
stranger,
hopeless con-
its
The
Ib.
libus
xii.
97
x. 3,
2,
curia-
186.
curial is
C. Th. v. 2, 1,
curionum."
6
Cf. Wallon,
186, n. 4.
59, qui partes
ecclesiae eligit, aut in propinquum
6
C.
Th.
iii.
xii.
1,
and
91
7
quam
98).
reliquit (cf.
11.
CHAP,
ii
the energy of
all
imperial
259
in truth
officers,
of the hermitage.
Others preferred the servitude of one
of the lower corporations of artisans to the service of the
commune
4
;
charcoal-burners.
where
their children,
at least be delivered
curial
class
were thus
curiales
were
on landed property,
district were not fully
the
in
assessments
their
and__tf
paid, they had to make good the deficit to the treasury.
Now
there
in the
1
C, Th. xii. 1, 66 and 108. These
laws of Valentinian I. and Theodosius prohibit the consignment to
the curia as a punishment, but the
prohibition proves the existence of
the practice.
judicantum
desertis
civitatum
sectatores,
muneribus, captant solitudinem ac
cum coeti-
indignationem
exurgat
11.
179,
189, occultator
flammis ultricibus.
162,
6
Nov. Maj.
ad
inte.
155,
detur
260
BOOK
III
1
Symmachus, who was a large
gone out of cultivation.
that
landowner, complains
agriculture was becoming a
2
later edicts frankly admit
The
very expensive luxury.
C ably
throw part of
public_debt.5J
public
its
It
is
administration,
Even
remained solvent.
statements
explicit
and
an over-
is
a.
Th.
had been
quatores,
xi.
28,
2.
We
The lands
first
consulted (v.
note).
Godefroy's
Referred to in Sym. Ep. iv. 46 ; cf.
v. 12, frustra speravi de peregrinatione solacium, cum omnium locorum maesta facies nullas aegro
C.
Th.
xi.
28,
4, 7,
12.
The
of the
armies of Radagaisus and Alaric,
failure
of former
senatorial
follis
was
glebalis
n.
J alent.
410
xi.
"ob
28,
ad fin.
6,
Africae devotionem
"
re-
Alaric
cf.
Zos. vi. 7.
tions.
cf.
but
cf.
c.
17
CHAP,
ii
261
same
be
s
in
forgotten,
forming
an
time.
estimate
Nor should
of
the
it
curial's
ffold,
4
as well as in kind.
demands of the exchequer were increasing, the landowner was probably getting less and less for his agricultural products.
And here we touch what was the chief
,
we have
liable
seen,
For an
Majorian.
Zos.
ii.
On
earlier
time see
38.
as
The corrupt
11, 7.
xiii.
11,
4,
sum
Ib.
xi.
any
He
deficit
was, as
in the
Duruy,
6
The
enormitate crescente.
The yield
of the gold-mines seems, from the
following laws, to have been diminishing C. Th. x. 19, 3 (365), for the
:
curiales.
personally for
21,
3;
cf.
xiii.
6,
13;
C.
Th.
viii. 4, 27.
262
BOOK in
holders
to
of
great
by the labour of slaves and_
1
colon! /The land was, as a rule, their only source of
income/ As the land became less productive, while the
estates
cultivated
capitalist to
relief,
whom
on
he
LThe
senatorial
estate
was a community by
itself
own
Of.
Arnold, Provincial
istration, p. 161.
a
0. Th. ix. 10, 3.
titlonof Godefroyto v.
Admin-
Cf.
the Para-
9,
"DeFugi-
iii.
p.
162.
CHAP,
ii
263
on it to cultivate
Sometimes they were broken men,
who had deserted their farms from various causes,
debt,
had given up
on certain terms. 1
it
2
imposed on the curial class, and who put themselves /
There is C
under the protection of some great proprietor.
no social phenomenon of the time which deserves closer
attention, for many reasons, than the position of these
It is an indication at
free settlers on the great estates.
once of the ruin of the middle class, and of the growing /
the
of
fines,
415*
the
irresistible
He
n
i
TJ,
^>
On
of patronage
3
i
'
14ft.
'
ATX,,
JrtJ
origin of this form
Wallon, in. p. 271.
th'
the
"De
Patrociniis
the lustralis
24, 2, the patronus
is fined 25 pounds of gold for each
case.
In 399 the fine is raised to
evade
to
influence
By xi.
collatio.
40.
In 1. 5 the offender's whole
On the
property is confiscated.
evasion of tribute in Gaul by
<J
tenuea
ue
^mdain
J% l
abjectaeque fortunae
*
obsequiis Jjungunt.
se
^ g niud q oque
ut dum
uti
says
264
BOOK
The
and the venality of tax-gatherers
injustice of governors
have driven
"
many
to
quit
their
native
and,
thus the
cities,
"
(it is
perilous rank of the curialis is described), to place themselves under the protection of some powerful patron.
We
serfdom
proprietors that
great
independence^
As we
to the
source^
than land
If
bour.
was
There were
to
many
could lay his hands on his debtor's land, and the Code
leaves no doubt that the most unblushing oppression and
2
The
chicanery were often employed to dispossess him.
at interest.
iii. 1, 8 prohibits secret
sales by fugitive curiales : vendi-
money
2
G.
tiones,
Th.
donationes,
transactiones
viribus, respuenda.
CHAP,
ii
265
not only for the land-tax, but for the lus trails
collatio, for which, as a trader, he was liable before the
1
The terms of one law of Houorius make it
purchase.
liable
In spite of
practice.
is
many
when
scribed
unfortunate
tion
class,
for
the difficulties
an
of
very unlike the spirit of earlier legislaIt maintains the validity of all such
on the subject.
4
when
sales,
effected
sity.
C. Th. xii. 1,
7h
iii
72
cf. xiii.
1, 4.
decreti interpositio
firmitatera.
6
Ib.
10,
iniquum
praecedentibus
venditioni ob
causis,
hoc
confectae
solum,
quia
Jb.
10,
quod
si
defuit,
adiini
emptor
officio
batur ablata.
266
meet
BOOK in
able to
their liabilities.
passing their ruin lay ready to the hand of a great proprietor, who, if not in office himself, was connected by
freemasonry with the official class, who could prejudice the judge on the bench, or bribe the meaner officers
of the law.
social
It seems
clear,
But while
this
quences to
and
pro-
we have
less
numerous.|
change, fraught with momentous conse-
Eoman
was
Its affluence
was
in progress, another, in
The upper
observable.
equally
in
not
but in
wealth,
only
growing
society,
goweri
smaller landed
is
authority to
2
governors, and
1
Nov. Valent. 10. usuris in majorem cumulum crescentibus.
2
C. Th. i. 8, 1.
Honorati are
forbidden to sit with judges on the
bench cf. the whole of tit. 7, "De
;
esse praeclusas.
jam
rapaces
Cf.
i.
7, 1,
officialium
cessent
manus,
nam si moniti
cessent, inquam
non cessaverint praecidentur. Note
;
that this
A.D. 831.
is
a law of Constantino,
guilty official was
The
CHAP,
ii
267
to
these
fines,
facilities of
of remoteness
sense
officials
unprincipled
not have shown
if
instant exposure.
in
Ofcatfl.fi] ft
tlig
most
/But beyond a doubt, the
nf
way
pnrp
and
linn eat
fl.d
serious
mini strati on
In t
was the power of the provincial aristocracy.
middleof the fourth century the patronage which enabled
the smaller~proprietors to evade their share of the taxes
1
At the close of the
was 'severely dealt with by Valeria.
still
is
still
rampant.
The patronage
lords
great
their
no doubt often
object,
heirs),
to give
names
office for
1, 3, 4,
a second term.
and
ix,
26, 2,
0.
Th.
xi.
24,
2,
patrociniis agricolae, etc.
abstineant
Cf.
with the
the same
to the suit,
Amm.
tua
Th.
C.
.
xi.
24,
severiorera
addidisse cognoscat.
3
Ib. xiii. 1, 21 ;
5,
excellentia
poenam nos
cf.
xiii.
1,
6,
268
BOOK in
And in a law
theirj>oorer neighbours.
of the very next "yeaFwe find that the practice of delay8
had become so general that
ing payment of taxes
the land-tax on
to
impose a
waste lands,
it
was not
difficult
for
a great
prietor.
them. 6
contumaciam
tion of peraequatores.
nullum gratia
nullum iniquae partitionis
vexet incommodum sed pari omnes
C. Th. xi. 1, 26,
relevet
sorte teneantur.
8
4
-f,
Z7
qui
immemor
incommodo
E.g.
Peraequatore
misso, aliquis aut Procuratorem
suum retraxerit, aut colonum ad
2,
libertatis et generis
'
si
1.
In prohibiting
Ib. xii. 1, 92.
a curialis to become procurator, the
Emperor uses these words : ille vero
tionis
0<7
retractationis
Of.
verit, etc.
ib.
i.
7,
subjugetur.
7,
moderators
CHAP,
i!
269
1
with the object of retaining them as slaves.
2
They were in league with brigands, and harboured them
So
on the estates of which they had the management.
to fugitives
deserters
>
gone
so
far
as
to
hypothecate
or supervision,
which the
C. Th. v. 5. 2.
The
actores
and
Ib.
vii.
18,
offending procurator
ally punished.
* Ib.
Ib.
ii.
ii.
30, 2,
32, 1.
and
is
"De
12.
The
to be capit-
Pignoribus."
iii.
12),
</
270
BOOK
his
like
Symmachus had no
friends about
cases
which were
to
come
before them.
is still
and which enjoined him in his progresses to refuse invitations to "the luxurious quarters" which his wealthy
4
friends were ready to place at his disposal.
Very
explicitly, in the year 408, Honorius forbids Honorati to
6
All causes are to be heard
sit on the bench with a judge.
in open court with the fullest publicity.
A volume
ejus
omne
temptaverit, fisco
patrimonium
sociari
decernimus.
*
4
Ib.
i.
7, 6.
Ib.
i.
7, 4,
non deverticula
deli-
ciosa sectetur.
Any diversoriuru
lent to a judex in the face of this
law is to be confiscated.
B
Ib.
i.
Ib.
i.
8, 1.
7, 2.
CHAP,
ii
Emperor
for relief
from
its
miseries.
271
'
)The complaints
relate almost- entirely to .oppression and. injustice^ in tke
"
\~\('
The
were
each
all
difficulties
their payments.
C.
Th.
xii. 1,
166
27
xii. 6,
vii. 4, 33.
Ib.
vii.
summary
8,
10.
For a good
xii. tit.
cf.
Ib.
xi.
1,
25,
26,
27.
These
tanquam
soluti
legibus
vivunt.
8
patrocinia
cf. Salv.
<%
o-
/?/
272
BOOK in
They bribed
port service to be entered in their names.
the officers of the census to make false entries of property
and land-inspectors to relieve them of
2
If they purchased
the burden of unproductive estates.
liable to taxation,
an estate from a
man
in difficulties they
would
often,
by
a surreptitious contract, shift the burden of the capitationtax, payable on the coloni of the estate, to the shoulders
needy vendor.
of the
influence or bribes
By
and wealthy
class,
It is difficult
of
many
whose
members must have known the responsibilities of government, and all of whom might have known the overdifficulties
whelming
public duty,
theTone
through
means. 6
They
1
G. Th. xiii. 7, 2, multi naves
suas diversorum nominibus et titulis
and 8, quoniam
orum sarcinam ad
8 and 12.
The process of &rtjSo\^
or adaequatio is explained in GodeCf. xiii.
froy's notes to these laws.
11, 10,
11, 16.
3
11).
xiii.
ferunt
snpplicium
B
Ib.
vi.
inferiores trans-
cf.
27,
Sym. Ep.
18,
ad
Marquardt,
26
ii.
cf.
231.
Salv. v.
c.
scholam
xi. 1,
ix. 10.
vice.
CHAP,
for
ii
the
means
of
buying
advancement
themselves
Their character
273
to
is
an intolerable insult.
Yet no expedient
have been of any avail to check the headlong
The evil, so far as we can judge
cupidity of the time.
from the Code, is as rampant in the reign of Majorian 5
The allurements or the^N
as in the reign of Constantine.
of
the
collusion
of comrades equally 1
the
protection
great,
bent on plunder, remoteness from the seat of empire, the
resented
seems
as
to
dumb
praeda ad majores
militias festinant.
(It need hardly
be said that militia is applied to
provincialium
Cf.
Amm.
Marc. xvi.
xiii.
ipse a possessore
omnis concussionum
susceperit
occasio removeatur
cf. the law of
Constantine in 315, 0. Th. viii.
.
5,
11,
10, 8.
10, 1.
6
Th.
7
v.
Godefroy's Paratitlon to 0.
xii. 6.
xii. 6, 9.
*
Ib, xii. 6, 27.
274
1
had
measures,
BOOK in
to furnish
more than
2
was disputed, and the payment levied a second time.
The accountants of the army stores (numerarii, actuarii)
was
at the
officials
is
fiercely in
some
6
demanding receipts which had been lost, by over-exac8
7
tion, by fraudulent meddling with the lists of the census,
by mere terrorism and brute force, they caused such
9
misery and discontent that the Emperor had more than
C. Th. xi. 8, 3.
2 Ib.
6,
7 -fo.xi.
o, z.
8 Ib.
xiii. 11,
In the reign
of Constantine their frauds we^e
so enormous that the Emperor
threatens them with tortu^ for
their offences.
4 J.U.
77,
,
;;
i
Ylll. 1)
6
iA
J.4:.
and
10.
a
10 4
scrum genera ex A fncanis pro vmcus
conshtumms pellenda, 412 ; vi. 29,
cu
sos praecepimus
remoyeri,
\
4
Thls also relates *? Afr lca
,
f
f1
f
cf.
the removal of cunosi from
viii
>
>
>
'
-i
-|-.
the
least,
L)alniafcla
10
Nov.
TJi.
45 (1) and
(2).
CHAP,
ii
"
275
"
slur
on the
1
illustrious
or
important duties, to protect the taxpayers from overYet one can see, from a law of 409, 3 that the
exaction.
The defrauded
protection was often not to be relied upon.
provincial is directed, in the first instance, to appeal to
the defensor, the curia, and the magistrates.
If they
refuse to accept his appeal, he is, as a last resort, in the
government
be found in the
business
tribute,
1
Nov.
nostra .
Th.
.
Comitcs
temeritate tueantur.
xii. 6,
23
Fauriel,
s
/*
i.
375.
TJ,
Nov. Patent.
7.
276
BOOK
liabilities
intrigue, came
in the
obtained
doubtless
retinue,
old
by
receipts,
presenting
What
down with
a powerful
mass of cooked
accounts,
followed, as described
4
by the Emperor, resembles
name
Yet
it
The
C.
xi. 26, 2.
Nov. Valent.
provmciam non
perimus, sed
untur, etc.
8 Ib.
discussores ad
electi, sicut com7,
ambientes
ire
die-
securitates
expetunt
et vetustate conguraptas, quas servare nescit sim7,
annorura serie
o. 8.
v.
36, 87,
CHAP,
ii
tion^
277
had
lost control of
exerted
actually
administration.
traces in the fifth century of the grosser forms of corruption or oppression among the higher officials, but there
are
upon them.
But
penalties,
some
of
staff
them
are
of a
scribe as savage.
The last edict
administration
Nov. Maj.
6,
statuerit 20
librarum auri
illatione feriatur, appari tores vero
fieri
fustuario
supplicio subditos,
amissione trim-
manuum quoque
candos.
278
BOOK in
civil servants as
Vandals.
knowledge
pugm-nam
State attained
higher than
1
it
Nov. Maj.
tit.
i.
CHAP,
ii
279
so anxious to check abuses of administration, or so compassionate for the desolate and the suffering, as in the yeara
when its forces were being paralysed. It is easy for the
viation as
Similar measures
is
not
difficult
to
find a justification
for
the
remission in the public calamities, or the cruel superexactions of the agents of the fisc.
Nor did the Emperor
spare the private creditor in emergencies, any more than
own exchequer. In 443, so desperate had the
his
fin
number
of
F.
clxxix.
p. 59.
2
440
444
alia,
the Saturnalia.
Cf.
Seeck,
Sym.
seem
man
; consul,
The Novellao
patrician, 446.
to show him the great stateaof the time, Nov. Talent. 1,
2, 4, 5
6
A-
280
BOOK in
to
shall not
By
restrain
that
noxious
class
who made a
trade
of
6
patron was discredited, and also that of the accused
person who, while confessing his own guilt, attempted
to incriminate another.
There are three or four other
measures to which we
may
refer, as illustrative at
once
movements
the gift of food and clothing from his host, the Emperor
6
But where he
dismisses the claim for compensation.
has been bought back from the hands of the enemy, his
redemptor, whose motive was sometimes that of acquiring
a useful serf, is ordered to be content with the repayment
of the
service.
1
0. Th.
elaborate
7. 5, 7.
Ib. ix. 3, 7.
Ib. ix. 36, 1
Commentary on
C.
Th.
and 2
cf.
ix. 3,
C.
Th.
iv.
11, 2
ix.
1,
19
ix. 6, 4.
1, sqq.
4
Nov. talent. 8
cf.
Godefroy's
Ib. v. 5,
v.
Godefroy's Com,
CHAP,
ii
famine in
great
Italy,
and
it
appears
probable
281
that
family
ties,
which he had
fled.
And
serf,
the limit
twenty years.
if,
C.
Sozom.
Th.
is. 8.
C. Th. v. 10.
BOOK
IV
CHAPTEE
^
-*'
No
the
As
invaders, and their ideas as to the future of Rome.
he reads the meagre chronicles of the times, he can
hardly help asking himself, [What did these men think
about the real meaning of the sack of EomeJbyLAlaric
and by Genseric,: of the devastation of the provincesj
of the settlement of Visigoths. Biirgundiana, Suevea, and
Rome
ments
sent
by the
Christian's
God
for
luxury and
286
BOOK
IV
them
at
bay
We
fifth
it
we
will be well to
propose to make.
account of the
behaviour of
fall
many
of the
of the
Eoman
Eomans
inexplicable}
at the havoc
J,
the
of
the
to
Home.
citv
gave
for
moment
strp.ngth
a.
shock
Aerrible
n.nd
stability of
V^
transitory feeling
and regions, which
are said to have been desolated and ravaged, reappear
ffdence
cities
The
CHAP,
287
the_
fifth
8
swept the Euxine in thousands of vessels, and harried
the towns of Asia Minor and Greece,
In_the reign of
Probus, the Germans captured and pillaged sixty towns
4
in Gaul, and overran the whole_jprovince.
Another
formidable irruption took place in the middle of the
j
fourth century.
22,
Treb.
Poll.
vit.
Claud,
vit.
Gallien.
c.
6,
Zos.
i.
42,
TrXota
/cai
eaKi<rx*\ia
660
^u/3t/3d<ravTe$
ftvpiddas
vit.
ical
Claud,
c.
rotfrotj
r/jid/covra
6, 8.
81.
Get. 17.
xvi. 12.
13;
c.
6; Zos.
i.
30,
288
BOOK
iv
The
State.
letter of
have
confidence.
**
rather
referred,
2
in-
however
Germans
Eoman
officers.
that the
Eoman
soldier in the
^igcipline
ftThe result of
was
lonpr Tradition,
third^tnd
fourth centuries
was ready
to face almost
1
Treb. Poll. vit. Claud, c. 8 ;
But
Flav. Vop. vit. Prob. c. 15.
on the credibility of Vopiscus v.
Peter, Gesch. Litt. tiler die Rom.
i.
150
Kaiserzeit,
the carelessness
and
of
281 on
ii.
historians
in
omnes penitus
Amm.
tTrepaiAd-r) jBapfidpuv.
6
manni
I.e.
6
Amm.
Zos.
Spvpuv
iii.
TOI>S
4,
Zos.
^eityovTas
Katcra/i
CHAP,
289
Eadagaisus,
which,
according
to
lowest
the
estimate,
Zos.
iii.
'
1.
Oros.
vii.
37,
16.
4
Oros. vii. 37,
13, secundum
eos qui parcissime referunt, ducenta
milia hominum.
Of. Zos. v. 26 ;
Marcell. Chron.
excubiis
Prosp.
tutumque remotis
10
Zos. v. 26.
i.
27-30
16.
290
BOOK
iv
invaders.
a powerful
2
Two years later,
by Aetius to retire with heavy loss.
the same great general recovered the Khineland from the
8
Franks.
it
And
1
This appears to be the case in
Bordeaux, Paulin. Pell. Euch. 240;
cf. 284.
Compare the state of
Rome after the sack by the Vandals,
6
Ib. ad. a. 439, ut nisi inconsideranter proeliansin captivitatem
incidisset, dubitandum foret cui
vu 32
-
7
Sid. Carm. vii. 329, tenue
rarum sine milite ducens Robur
auxiliis
cf.
Fauriel,
i.
p. 226.
cf-
et
in
CHAP,
291
recklessness.
Visigoths
01
(it is clear
from these
to the barbarians.
indeed
be
to
eager
Sid.
Ep.
iii.
3,
taceo deinceps
cum
Oros.
his
vii.
aliae
40,
3,
multaeque
Francos
(gentes)
proterunt. Fauriel, i. 47.
3
Zos. v. 26.
taken
like
Prosp. Chron.
T
ex
a.
or
437, 439.
.
at
its
to be appointed
into
Alaric
HlSpamaS
2Sf*l22
G &OTum
Theodoricus cum
.;
292
BOOK
iv
empIoyTarbarja.n
fnrfip.a
From
war^
in
the
earliest^ days
at
confi-
2
8
4
21,
Some
of
others received
7
Flav. Vop. Prob. c. 14, accepit
praeterea sedecim milia tyronum,
quos omnes per diversas provincias
sparsit, etc.
contra Germanos.
6
Flav. Vop. Aurel.
6
rations
Zos.
i.
c.
^os
*&
11.
10
1)
v.
ii.
15.
iv. 56.
C.
froy's note
Dedititii.
Th.
CHAP,
293
held on condition^of^military
grants of land, which were
service, and which passed to their sons on the samp, nnn-
2
Similar German
places from Bruttium to the Alps.
corps, under the name of Laeti, had lands assigned to
them in almost every part of Gaul. 'The Gallo-Eoman
We^shaJLaeej^in a subsequent
cbapter,_jthaJL-the
of the
Empire
Th. tii. 20, 12, with Godenote xiii. 11,9; Amm. Marc.
xx. 8, 13 ; Paneg. Constant, c. 21 ;
Zos.
O.
froy's
ii.
54.
tiles,
2
Notit.
Dig.
ed.
Booking, p.
121
Cf. the grants of
(c.^ xl.).
terrae limitancae made to veterans
c.
14; 0. Th.
vii.
15, 1.
3
Notit.
Laeti,
cf.
Bum.
294
BOOK
iv
He
provinces.
the Emperor a
territory
1
Sueton. Oct.
ib
3
ii.
Tfa
Gt
Amm.
c.
21.
i.
59, iv. 12; Ann.
Marc. xvi. 12, 45.
Tac. Hist.
;
4
Duruy, Hist.
Flav. Vop. Prob.
5
Zos. i. 71.
Amm.
Marc.
(roths to th
Rom.
c.
15
?i.
;
xvii. 8, 3.
513
p.
Zos.
i.
71.
CHAP,
295
Emperor^Yalens
f
be
the
told
It
migration.
Among
tragic
tale
of
was a turning-point in
who
history.
Some years
after-
wards
this chief is
command and
policy
Gaul. 6
Theodosius
Valentinian.
the
cultivated
intimacy
of
'
Amm.
_.
*"&
Marc. xxxi.
_T
Flav. Vop.
Zos. ii. 42
Ib. iv. 33.
AureL7
;
ii.
54.
iv - 56,
/ScunXefoj/
Ttyds
26
*
els
c.
11.
f^-V"
aXXats
otopecus
<f)i\la.v
1
3, 5.
&fj.a
rip irapa\a,peu>
6eo56<rios
ical
rt/^cras,
pappdpovs
biJ.at'XjiLa.v
TO
?*
etxe
06
/f
/cat e v
<t>v
296
Kichomer. 1
His
career, of
which we possess
BOOK
iv
full details,
is
Amm.
Marc. xxxi.
7, 4
office.
Theo-
55
22, 172.
a
of
cf.
iv. 54,
Ambros. Ep.
The question
of his religion
depends on the use of the singular
participle inserviens in Ambros. Ep.
i.
57, 3 ; cf. Seeck, Sym. cxli.
i.
In the reign
Zos.
24.
6
a. 377.
Cf. Rauschen, Jahrbuck, pp. 147, 271.
CHAP,
dosius,
297
When
and
plain that the old exclusiveness had disappeared,
that the Germans had stolen their way into the very
citadel of the
were stormed.
its
distant
outworks
/Many
taknts,
of these
German
fascinating
officers
address,
Koman
aristocracy,
Symmachus
He
extols his
him,
against
that is best in
many
that
virtues,
he
Eoman
cannot
help
monopolising
The friendship
society.
of
all
Bauto
Men like
regards as one of his treasures.
these, great soldiers, and polished men of the world, must
And, indeed,
naturally have had great social influence.
Symmachus
Rutil.
Namat.
ii.
50.
298
BOOK
iv
and personal
from the
(
first century enormous numbers of Germans were planted
as coloni on estates over all the provinces. ) Crowds of
Marcomanni were so distributed throughout Italy by
Marcus Aurelius. 1 The great emperors of the third
2
century took untold numbers of prisoners, and flooded
8
the country districts with new tillers of the soil.
In the
words of Probus, the barbarians were ploughing and sowing
slaves, serving as
for
Eoman
masters.
Jheodosius, ana
fifty years,
The
We
know
also that
victories of Julian,
Gratian,
Stilicho, all
recruited
still
Eoman
five
^For more_than
resisting the
century.
bftp.n
by German
commands had
soldiers
of
for generations
fortune,
who
The_
been held
kinsmen.
Eoman, who had
in his youth seen the Alemanni driven across the Ehine,
and thousands of Germans serving under the eagles in
loyally evp.n against t.hm'r
of
servis
Romanae
provinciaa
etc.
4
5
p
Prob
*
lnw
Flav<
Oros.
P'
'
, K
n
c ' 15
'
CHAP,
299
advancing
to..
one end.
The numbers
of the
third
The
century.
forces
of Ataulphus
may have
hardly exceeded
or
20,000
gundian invaders
of "Gaul
'7*<
by a
great
authority,
the
so-called
invasions
were
events
a
Wft
essentially partial, local, temporary.
y
that there was a great variety in their purpose
add
and character. /"Sometimes a band of no great numbers,
bent wholly on plunder, 7 will come down on a countryside and carry off the cattle and peasants from the
fields, or effect a stealthy entrance into an unguarded
8>
town. ) Sometimes ingreater masses, swelling perhaps
to tens oTlihousands, they will sweep across a whole
province, capturing cities, and plundering and burnOr, again, in
ing the farms and country houses.
the form of a regular army, claiming to be federated
soldiers
on
of
quarter themselves
revenues the
province,
soldiers of
Eome.j
to
the regular
nj
300
BOOK
iv
permission
express
settlers
permanent
himself, at
first,
Roman
hands
the
taxes,
relation wjthJBQmfi_must be
number
of tribes,
such as the
come
Roman
They had
civilisation.
Oros.
Chron.
firmat
vii.
3 ; Prosp.
43,
419, Constantius pacem
cum Wallia, data ei ad
a.
habitandum
Idat.
secunda
Chron.
Aquitania ;
419, per Con-
a.
acceperunt.
6,
ad
Eugipp.
S.
vit.
Sev.
c.
iv.
fin.
Arian
(v.
Ampere, Hist.
Lit.
ii.
Viet. Vitens.
i.
5, 17.
CHAP,
Komans.
held high
command under
with
intercourse
friendly
Many
nobility.
Their chiefs
301
may have
and
of the rank
file
human
.cmpp/rst-it.irma, nffp.rpfl
ViPfrijiffTi
acts of fierce
raids
-t
we may
life
of S. Severinus,
monk
magnetic spell of a
somewhat
even to
offer
De Gub.
of extraordinary saintliness
Dei,
vii.
fitful
64
protection
cf. iv.
67.
and
heroic energy,
to
Flaccitheus, the
ii.
419.
where
Rugian king, conc. v.
ii.
390.
302
vincials.
BOOK
it
other bands
Alemanni, Heruli,
Thoringi, scouring the country in search of plunder, and
seizing their prey more often by stratagem and surprise
Here one sees, as it were in miniathan by open force.
names,
ture,
tribal character,
may
as
to
W&
who
whose
Eome which
is
saturated with the historic spirit of that great organisaand still pagan in sentiment, if not in outward
tion,
profession.
We
shall
to ascertain
Eugipp.
Romans
2
CEUPTEK
I
II
alarm in
Even
Italy.
in the noble
poem
in
by
Stilicho,
city
are
extant,
terror
were
even
arose whether
Eome had
term.
C.I.L.
name
is
its
course.
11 90.
2
Many
Liv.
i.
7.
metis.
incidunt
properatis
saecula
304
BOOK
iv
believed,
Roman
an
armies, set
of
example
courage and
high
behaviour
of
all
in the
parties
fruitless
negotiations
On
support.
Roman
Senate ac-
against
1
Eugenius.
It
is
spumante
tueri.
Rutil.
Namat.
S. Jerome,
327.
writing about this time (Ep. 128,
4), says, uulla est regio quae non
exules Romanos habeat.
2
315
i.
Claud, de Bell.
Zos. V. 36.
/j < v| > g }
Get.
296 and
K\ev(rei>
^parryias
V^Ios
7} ^
vSd)Kev
Tro^tTLV
freto
marshes of
the
that
true
vii.
13, 18.
yepowta
'AXfi/itvoc
oTs
*|^,wi
.
.
ras oe TUV ovvaiJLewv
atr$ re 'A\apl xv Kal
dy > & 1
vu> V^Ti
^T v
>
5;
>
A
j
AU
S- at
Socr.
vii.
n-
10,
T pavtXel Qeodo<rL V
'AXd/n^os .
es rbv KO.T&, l&vyevtov rov rvpdvvo\>
.
ir6\fj,oi> (Ti;^/uax7j<raj,
K.T.X.
CHAP,
ii
305
Eavenna, to which in the first alarm the seat of government had been removed from Milan, was a secure refuge
And it is also true that the
for Honorius and his court.
Senate may have felt it safer to come to terms with the
man who had the supplies of Eome at his mercy. Still,
on neither side are there the signs of that paralysis of
terror which seized the upper classes on the first news of
the approach of the Goths.
Eome
army
of Alaric,
between the plunder of provinces, which was so constantly and so rapidly avenged, and the violation of the
heart and seat of Eoman power. \ But now the spell was
the mystery and awe which surrounded
broken
^
had been pierced and set at nought. The
city
great
moral force, so much more important in government than
the material, had been weakened and desecrated.
The
shock given by this great catastrophe to old Eoman confidence and pride must, for the time, have been over;
1
Yet after the victory of Pollentia Claudian utters the prayer,
which sounds like a prophecy :
mouth
n ec numina sedem
destituunt.
hostem
fulmina, divinique volant pro moenibua
ignes
seu coelum, seu Roma tonat.
:
306
whelming.
and
affairs,
letters
Yet from
us what they
1
|
on the events
ings
iv
men
of
felt
patriotic illusions.
all
BOOK
We
of
Eome
on Ezekiel;
and
the
still
are
priest,
The churches
monsters.
erect.
Happy Nepotianus
who
jT
.A
does not see such things, who does not hear of them.
Miserable are we who have to suffer them, or see our
And yet we wish to live, and think
brethren suffering.
that those
be,
a scene are to
their fate.
1
S. Augustine complains in one
of his letters that no one had sent
him a full and authentic account of
the calamities in Italy, probably
et
m,
die-
tantis : Capitur
cepit orbeni.
Ib QQ
it
123 S 16
-
'
CHAP,
is
owing
307
And
the
And
of
S.
One
case of
The Demetrias,
1
Salv. de Gub Dei, vii.
sola nos morum nostrorum
108,
mancipes thermarum
vitia
v.
Godefroy's
vicerunt.
2
C.
Th. xiv.
2,
26.
cf.
xiv. 7, 2,
308
whose
BOOK
iv
ascetic devotion
tions of S. Jerome,
the words of
S.
more
was the
assassin of Stilicho,
Stemma
vi.
1756.
LL.
7,
quae de
fumantem viderat
patriam, et fragili cymbae salutem
suam suorumque commiserat, crude-
mari
^os.
medio
v.
nf.
37.
He was made
42,
10.
CHAP,
ii
309
were
senators
numbers
4
;
tortured
and
put to
death
6
fire,
in
large
and most
of
6
the great works of art were destroyed. fOn the other
7
hand! Orosius. writing only a few years after the sack,
gtatea that wjrile_ jtome buildings were burnt down, Alaric
gave
Jordanes even
plunder and to abstain from bloodshed.
asserts that the Goths did not set fire to any buildings,
in
to
1
Proba returned to Rome, having
recovered some part of her property.
See the inscriptions to her memory
in C.l.L. vi. 1754.
****&
6
.
Oros.
vii. 38.
Jordan, Get.
c.
30, spolianttan-
rand. i. 2.
>ocr. Hist. Led. vii. 10.
Hieron. Ep. 128, urbs inclyta
uno hausta est incendio.
TUV
^m
*ne supponunt,
9
^/^
8olent
gentes
>
etc.
2g> Gothi
/jo
310
BOOK
IV
out here and there, but the only great building which is
positively known to have been burnt down was the
1
palace of Sallust, of which J&e ruins were still standing
in the time of Procopius.
yEven if Alaric had not been
by policy from a wholesale jind wanton destruction of great masterpieces of art, Ms_Gcj^_cmLd---fiot
have wrought such JiaYac in so short a time. QBut the
restrained
/^,
^^
glittering fanes.
(The remains
fro'in
is
spirit
>
cla'ss
with
men
"
who
are as
fortune as to face
its
much
reverses."/
fBut there
1
is
i.
2.
Ib.
445
i.
quaenam
2
Rutil.
Ib.
i.
Namat. i
93
Ib.
i.
440
v.
supra
tarn
stulti
visus.
rabies
cerebri,
47.
perversi
p. 46.
Ib.
Ib.
i.
25.
i.
157-160
of.
Seeck's
CHAP,
ii
occurred.
1
f
The temples
still
standing in
2
under the serene Italian sky.
radiance
their
311
dazzling
of the spectators in the circus reach his ears
3
as his ship still lingers in the Tiber. / He feels a pas"
this fair queen of the world,"
sionate regret at quitting
The cheers
mighty, so
so
merciful,
is
vague
has
she
risen
renewed
with
vicissitudes
of
always
enemies of Eome have always repented their success.
"Victoris Brenni non distulit Allia poenam." \ This faith
in the star of Eome, expressed with such genuine
Eome
true mission of
"
-\
hands.
pagan, join
*
says (Jrosius in effect, "has stripped exile of its
Wherever I go, I find my fatherland, I come as
terrors.
But the pagan noble has a
a Eoman among Eomans."
1'
"Eome,
Rutil.
Namat. ii. 50
quam caperetur
cf. i.
erat
Ib.
4 Ib.
i.
i.
69
mitigat
i.
119
Ib.
i.
91.
!*>
i.
67.
X>-
i-
63.
197.
201.
i.
75.
8
;
39.
a Ib.
et captiva prius
armatas
Tires.
victrix
dementia
sqq.
^*
312
BOOK
iv
and pour
term set
bosom
extend
her
2
coming ages, and have no fear of the distaff of the Fates.
/1Such were the
hopes or beliefs of one who may have seen
the Goth in possession of Eome, and who was returning
to find the same Gothic host settled in his native
known
is
mere
an instant on the waves and then lost to sight for ever?]
His is the almost solitary voice which reaches us directly
from that generation of the high aristocracy of Eome,
which, from whatever cause, pride, grief, confidence in
the stability of a great civilisation, or from the cruelty of
time in engulfing
all
record
of its feelings,
is
now
as
y
aT1 account of the last
already referred to IP
open conflict
between Christian and pagan in the West. 8 /It was
erudition
of assertion
Ib.
i.
133
3
:
v.
supra, p. 67.
CHAP,
ii
and
unknown
313
to
to
the barbarians!
J
took
of
Eome
first
onset,
might be
fierce
after all
fellow-Christians.^
the Christian churches; 4 the soldiers, in the midst of their
pillage, had formed a singular procession to escort the
sacred vessels
to,
as they went.
the basilica of
S. Peter,
singing hymns
of Borne, no wish to
Ib.
i.
16, 3, exiguae
habitations
314
,y
**
BOOK
iv
forees.___,
of the condition
and
Eome
still
retains
Eome
will
have
to fly
"ubique
country, everywhere
et amicos
quam
sollicitudinem sustinere.
with this de Gub. Dei.
sic
actum
est
whom
If you
she conquered.
from one province, you can find a home, a
Compare
patria,
2
ii.
6,
14,
illae
quondam
contremescunt.
3
Ib.
Romanae
ut latrociniis judicum
lex, et religio
columis.
26, ac
v.
ubique
Ib. v. 1, 4.
Ib. v. 1, 12,
inquietude bellorum
to be
CHAP,
mea
ii
est."
The Eoman
peace, the
Eoman
315
culture,
Bom-
And
greater than Eome and will survive her.
there
is
and
this
with
here
cosmopolitan feeling,
along
of
a
there
curious emergence
provincial patriotism, the
ania, is
faint
dawn, as
were, of
it
modern
More than
nationality.
Eoman
the
generals,
and the
sufferings
His[
is
sympathy
rather
of the century,
and
have
little
course
to
tell
of events.
Eoman
Gaul by
Africa
the
Attila,
The only
Oros. v.
thus
v.
19,
v. 7,
2, 1.
Sertorius
vii.
Numantia
34,
Trajan
Ebert, Lit.
De
indoles
Civ.
Dei,
Eomana
ii.
ii.
laudabilis,
29,
pro-
Scaevolarum,
Scipionum, Fabriciorum, haecpotius
17, remconcupisce ; cf. Ep. 138,
genies
Regulorum,
316
BOOK
iv
agony
what seems
Eoman
of the
to
them
to
be the death-
world.
sword.
castles
6
mitage buried in the woods, churches guarded by the
relics
saints
The author
of the
v.
Ebert, 317, n. 4.
2
It
De Prov. Div.
319.
8
9
to his ed.
rogo.
(Corp.
Commonitorium,
Ib. 59.
Ad
.
undique bella fremunt
pax abiit ten-is, ultima quaeque vides
_,
10
Ellis,
184
cf.
ii.
Uommonit.
Of.
Commonit.
ii.
174
multis
causa fuit mortis civica proditio
Hieron.
2; 123,
Ep. 118,
referring to the same events.
4,
CHAP,
ii
317
may
The trouble
minds.
is
Men
and seem
The poem on the Providence
God
dwells specially on
the fact that many were losing faith in the government
The spectacle of
of the world by a righteous God.
1
wholesale and indiscriminate ruin, of the virtuous and
of
superstitions.
Providence,
stars
men
tion, or as to their
own
same
spirit of unbelief.
1
,_.,_
scrutatis igitur
dum
artis opus,
series of laws.
Lampridius of
Bordeaux believed in astrology.
Not without reason S. Aug. de Civ.
Dei,
riii. 19,
tion.
Cf.
Maury's
La
Magie,
c. vi.
318
BOOK
IV
Orosius wrote to refute the cavils of the last generapagans, who found in the misfortunes of the
tion of
of Christianity
from Orosius
had
an
a
more
than
equally controversial
generation,
by
at
the scepticism of
his
work
is
aimed
but
purpose
i
who
were
disturbed
by the calamiproiessed__Gliristians
of
a
imminent
the
overthrow,
society which had
ties^
itself
under
the
protection of the Cross.
ilefinitely placed
as the national faith.
ISalvianus, separated
/ OrosiulTTiad
to
oppose
the
convictions
of
men who
new
faith,
The
sutjerecTwriat were thought unexampled disasters!
treatise De Gubernatione Dei was probably written before
451 and after 439. 2 It is perhaps fortunate for its conthe
troversial purpose that it was composed before
arms
at
Chalons.
Koman
of
the
victory
In spite of all the faults of Orosius as a historian, it
may well be questioned whether his treatise is not of
greater historical value than that of Salvianus. /The
object of Orosius is to show that Eome had suffered even
worse calamities when she worshipped her ancient gods
And he is probably
than she did in Christian times.
not wrong at least when he maintains that the invasions
of the reign of Gallienus caused quite as much misery
3
and terror as the invasions of the reign of Honorius.
1
See the opening words of the
de Oub. Dei, incuriosus a quibusdam
humanorum
et quasi neglegens
actuum deus dicitur utpote nee
bonos custodiens nee coercens malos.
Oros.
vii.
22, 7.
CHAP,
ii
Only once
319
dominant note
of
ments
of Salvianus
y/The great object
"of
the
he may
horror
the
catastrophethat
heighten
of heaven.
He
promise
unfulfilled)
to
is
to
make
prove, as
S.
Augustine held,
rule
his
by
day
have lost their dominion, and suffered in person and
estate, because they are sunk in sensual pleasure, because
they have exchanged the sober and strenuous energy of
their ancestors for a soft, luxurious and frivolous temper,
without nerve to cope with danger, without even enough
8
of imagination to realise it.
/ "JThe Eoman world goes
to ita death."
invasions are the proper
The
laughing
for
and
heinous
thorough corruption of
guilt
^penalty
character"
The invaders may be Arians, 4 they may be
but in spite of blindness
heathens, they have their vices
;
morally
in spite of cruelty
Koman
Oros.
iv. 21, 5,
theatraincusanda
non tempora.
2
Salv. de Gub. Dei, vii. 2, si
deus annuit cum ad earn negotii
partem accesserimus, ut de veteribus Romanis aliqua dicantur, evidenter divino munere adprobabimus
tarn justum tune erga illos fuisse
domini favorem quam nunc erga
nosjustam severitatem cf. Ebert,
;
i.
De Gub.
crimiua
them
sua
Dei,
presserant,
cunctos
ut nee
14.
14 sqg.
sed ideo ille infirmissimis hostibus cuncta tradidit, ut
ostenderet scilicet non vires valere,
6
463.
3
metuerent periculum suum; praenoscebatur captivitas nee formidibatur; cf. vi. 72.
Ib.
Ib.
vii.
vii. 27,
320
BOOK
iv
^
,
\*
'<**'
j$*
X, and
of
than
accusations
grounded
the
of
charge
universal
on
searching light
and on
towards the
new
thfl
the
actual
of
fp.p.ling
condition
of
tlift
barbarian powers.
(Even
by
Salvianus as
(All his
him
courses open to
either he
1,
etc.
cf.
Oros.
Vandalorum
vii.
38,
imbellis,
De Gub.
enim generale
Dei,
vii.
in eis
63
malum
sqq., ita
impuri-
tatis
est,
ut
quicumque ex
impudicus esse
esse videatur
desierit,
cf. vii.
eis
Afer non
84-87.
2
2b. v. 18, quae enim sunt
urbes ubi non quot curiales fuerint
tot tyranni sunt.
.
CHAP,
ii
321
To
sway_of_a_Gothic_jchjg^
many the latter alternative seemed preferable. Th PT>f>
nothing in the work of Salvianus more remarkable than
"tEe frank admission that, in humanity and justice, the
Gothlar excelled the Eoman, 2 and that many Eomans of
in a district under the
fhaiTHly prpfprrprl
fWe
f.hfi
gnvArnrn^Tif-.
nf
f-.Tift
Onfii
Eomans
J,
of the fifth
curiosity.
didactic purpose.
another,
it is
not
difficult
makes
/ OrosTus
light
of
the
assailants. 1
He
feels
profoundly what
Eome
may submit
1
De Gub
Dei, v. 37.
Ib. v. 15.
o *
'
322
his countrymen, as
of
German
nesses of
by
aspice victor,
written 458
Praef. li. ;
it is clear that
(Mommsen,
Carm. xiii.),
Lyons was not in Burgundian hands
at that time
but it must have
cf.
a.
and
later
Burgundian history
CHAP,
ii
323
as heretics.
Eoman
Thp.
society.
fl.Tip.ip.Tit-.
\
I
is
Koman
world.
to
the barbarians.
The
of
subject
whom we
authority to
last
this
is
chapter
shall
refer
Apollinaris
on the
Sidonius
of
anathemas.
We
his life
of
men
of
like Orosius
and Salvianus.
/Siclomus
illi
De Gub.
etiam
Episcopis
a 76.
illis
i.
Fabiis,
He was
a good
munia emolumenta
conferrent, etc,
/>}
324
BOOK
IV
patriot,
its
He
n.prp.
essentially__a
of dp p.fl^p.nf>p.
f
air of interest
of
colourless
At
S'
Vandals.
many
a tale
of the
relief
of Narbonne, in
436,
by
cunda Aquitania.
2
Ib. ad a. 419, Isidore et Senators
Coss.
CHAP,
ii
325
so
like
tale
of
the
to
Rome on
made
it
Romans and
No
1
barbarians.
Prosp. CTiron. ad
.
dum
a.
many
419, Litorius
aruspicum responsis et
2
3
os^
vii.
246.
m
:
Ib.
vii.
497
Jordan. Get.
xl. xli.
326
BOOK
iv
like Colouring.
is an artist in
and
corrupt
very perverse
habits
of
these
curiosity and
races
fastidious
whom
towards
dislike.)
he
felt
at
once
They greased
rancid butter,
they sus-
voices.
The
Prosp. Chron. ad
Sid.
Carm.
ii.
243.
a.
425, 435,
Of. ib. v.
Ib. xii. 6.
Ep. viii. 9
476
;
vii.
Carm.
234, 320.
vii.
236.
CHAV.
ii
327
with his
own
with
The
and
is
table
lips,
His
warrior.
more
In
idleness.
He
little.
affairs of state
is
Carm.
vii.
455.
Of. Claud, de
2
6,
Sid.
15.
Carm.
369
Ep.
viii.
Carm.
vii.
236.
328
BOOK
iv
and
ness
intercourse,
Yet, in
apifp.
barbarian
life,
the student
who
we
/
shall
see
the time.
in
their
presently,
But the
insight.
tion or reflection
(
Mp.n
)
on the great
perils
and problems
of
IjVp.
their
friendships,
sQflinl
plftamironj
nrirl
thn'r
phrase,
had
There
is
doubt
little
in
his
early manhood,
movement, the aim of
part
which was to found a strong Gallic party 1 which, with
the aid of the Visigoths, should exercise a powerful
influence on the Empire, or perhaps restore the quasi-
that,
in
2
independence of the days of Postumus and Victorinus.
The spectacle of the weakness of the central government
was humiliating.
fiscal
i.
p. 79.
6.
CHAP,
ii
329
in them.
of the
1
And the Panegyric on his father-in-law,
Ugernum.
which we shall presently review, is at once the history of
the movement, and the fullest and clearest exposition
which Sidonius has left of his views on the problems of
of
the time.
vii.
572
Sirmond's ed.
cf.
2
Carm.
v.
574
Praef.
1.
13
The
traces of
Ep.
104
i.
;
11
cf.
Fertig, Sid.
i.
9.
i.
330
BOOK
iv
Gallo-Koman ambition.
TJbe accession
Euric, whq__was at once more rapacious and more
interests
'
of
of
in-
like
Sidoniusl
Arvandus
to
strange to
is
it is
was involved in the intrigues of Arvandus is justly disby those who know most of that obscure period.
The later years of Sidonius were troubled by the repeated
assaults of the Visigoths on the independence of Auvergne.
credited
1
Idat. Chron. ,lega,ti
veniunt
ad Gallaecios nuntiantes Majorianum et Theudoricum regem firmissima inter se pads jura sanxisse,
Gothis in
Graeco imperatore
quodam certamine
super-
atis.
2
137.
Sid. Ep. i.
Chaix,
8
dissuadens,
5,
7,
i.
11
cf.
(i.e.
pacem cum
Anthemio)
debere
confir-
Chaix, i. 300.
Sid. Ep. i. 7, 5 cf. Fertig,
;
cum Burgundioni-
mans
movement
i.
cf.
i.
18.
CHAP,
ii
He was now
bishop of the
the
his
faith
for
of
patriotism
of
fortress
tion of
He
by imprisonment
And
defending
his people.
Livia.
political subjects
district,
duty of
is
his last
331
recorded utterance on
the weakness
abandoned
This
is
Rome
in 467.
As soon
as
it
was known
in
Gaul that
We
6
disorganisation described in the Code, was
Ep.
vii.
7.
Ep. i. 5,
publicus cursus
oaui fuit sacris apicibus accito.
.
Ib.
i.
5,
ubi sane
moram
vianti
c/{
332
charm
of
As he
BOOK
iv
shoots on a swift
barge
down
whose sounds
Ep.
i.
Ticini
5,
cursoriam
escendi, etc.
2
Ep.
i.
8,
in
qua palude
dan.
CHAP,
ii
there
not a hint of
is
Yet
to Africa.
carried
all
in
333
The
social
Eome
Cicero.
two
and
social
prote'ge,
his
Why
Sid. Ep.
i.
quippe
5,
.
ipso tcmpore
theatra, macella,
.
gymnasia
cum hoc
fora,
Fescenninus
atque etiam mine
Thalassio
explicaretur.
e contrario studia
.
sileant, judicia
conticescant, etc.
2
Sid. Ep. i. 9, deus bone, quae
illo
positionibus aenigmata sententiis schemata, versibus cominata,
digitis
3
mechanemata
facit
Prosp. Chron. ad
a.
452, sus-
Sid. Ep.
i.
praevia,
9,
arctabat clientium
circumfuse
pedissequa,
.
populositas
.
334
BOOK
iv
honour
backed
up his friend loyally, the Panegyric on Anthemius was
"
1
recited amid great applause, and
by the help of Christ,"
a light use of the sacred name from which the future
literary skill which, in those days, received greater
than substantial service to the State ?
Basilius
the danger.
But in his account of the crisis
he seems more anxious about his own reputation than
2
about the sufferings of a population threatened by famine.
self to avert
He
minister.
3k
'
V^
sterile imagination.
They mark probably the
utmost extreme of indurated conventionality that literary
of the
Ib.
i.
10, vereor
Roman!
autem ne famem
caveae
fragor iiisonet et infortunio meo
publica deputetur esuries.
Populi
theatralis
CHAP,
ii
335
Avitus
is
although
the energy
of Aetius, with
the
aid
of
the Visigothic
before
the
also
Vandal
violent
anchored in
fleet
the
death
Tiber.
the
Idat.
Chron.
Hunni qui
Italiam
2
Marcell. Chron. ad a. 455 ; cf.
the reflections of Sidonius on the
Sid.
Carm.
vii.
55
336
has
now
victorious energy,
iv
of
BOOK
too
all
on a frontier ever
old feud between
revived in the Vandal invasion,
shrinking towards
2
Carthage and Rome is
but with what different issue
is
Rome
is now a captive,
in
the
snares of the
captive
!
unwarlike Vandal.
she,
mould
of Trajan,4
the
unconquered, with
to
Rome
its
foes.
But the hope is not in the worn-out race
7
Rome, but in the vigour of Gaul, which is so neglected
and despised.
Her foremost son,8 the lieutenant of
over her
of
Aetius, has
Alemanni
at
jj
444
yii.
sum
principis,
4
regnum.
Ib. vii. 116 :
Trajanum nescio
ni
Ib.
fors
iterum tu,
jh
vii.
v ji OQO
150.
pati.
Caesare
nil sine te gessit,
cum plurima
tute sine
illa
si
quis
Gallia,
Romae sum
principe te miles
umbram
mittas
qui vincat
52 and 540
portavimus
aequiperet,
t celga laborant
7 Ib. vii.
Byrsae.
124
6 Ib.
vii.
(the
te
duce amicus,
CHAP,
ii
337
1
laws and literature of Kome, and has united Goth and
Gallo-Roman in a common effort to save the Empire at
once from
its
the Vandal. 2
The
launian plains. 3
There is doubtless ludicrous exaggeration in the words in which the Gothic king expresses his
Roman
sed di
parvumque
Romula
turmae.
506
of the
/&.
^.
Uros.
v ii. 501.
..
Vll. 4o, g 4.
Ib. vii.
aid
vota secundant
ediscere jussit
si
tis,
338
BOOK
iv
He
power.
Goths,
crossed
the
the
defeated
Alps in 458,
and
inflicted
remitted.
wonted
tranquillity.
The
men.
All
remotest East
are
Before her
pouring their peculiar treasures at her feet.
6
Africa flings herself in supplication
Africa, now the
7
prey of a brigand, the son of a
1
Sid. Ep.
Of. Fertig,
liana coqueretur.
9 ; Chaix. i. p. 104.
2
Sid.
slave-girl,
6
i.
Carm.
i.
i.
Sid.
Carm.
whose violence
v. 13.
p.
6.
v. 575.
Line 52
cura serva
certa parens.
sit
im
CHAP,
ii
338
1
She mourns
only softened by unaccustomed luxury.
2
her old fated quarrel with Eome, and begs to be de-
is
Her
adversity.
without a
ages
fortune
soldier.
summon
Eome
The energy
of
Latium
is
now
has
a warrior
whom
the
Of a warlike stock, 4
many a dim combat
gold."
For the
has her grievances too.
part of a century, ever since the accession of
Gratian, she has seen nothing of the masters of the world,
many
of his triumphs,
greater
Sid.
Carm.
v.
331
10
dum
Ib. v. 108.
spoliisque potitus
immensis robur luxu jam perdidit
omne
quo valnit,
pauper
In v. 390 the Vandals remain on
board their galleys while their
Moorish soldiers are ravaging Campania.
2
77,
v QK
erat.
2b. v. 207
/j y ggg
'
291.
440* 470
jj' v ggg .
aurea Concordes' traxerunt
9
*-*
Q^K
flla
sorores.
m ea Gallia
adhuc
rerum
domiuis
ignoraque
servit.
10
jj v 447
Gallia continuis
ot vigilat vestruin sine milite fatum.
cf.
ignoratur
.
>
_
'
T-/
while
here,
quamquam
lassa
tributis.
sit
340
paying
due honour
to
the
victorious
BOOK
Emperor,
iv
and
succession.
when two
strong as
throne.
"
or
years before
"
Majorian, the
wield the
full
young Marcellus
force
of the
soldier of fortune
and
who
either
who now
killed
or
"
of the two
unanimity
empires was broken, and Kicimer was master of the
But the Vandal power was sweeping Koman
West.
commerce from the seas and devastating the whole coast
8
The Senate roused itself to send
of the Mediterranean.
a deputation to Leo imploring him to give them an
The
Nov.
Maj.
1,
addressed
to
"De
iv.
cf.
penalties;
Cf.
Reliquorum."
Indulgentiis
Idat. Ghron. Majorianum de Galliis
Rechimer
dorum
circuraventum.
ficit
2
gid
/&
Carm
ii-
349
severe
redeuntem, et
nomini
Romano
res necessarias
iinperio vel
ordinantem,
urget
et
in
[{
317>
^gfSdttU
4
Ib-
ii.
CHAP,
ii
consciousness of power,
or,
341
at the
position of affairs, accepted the choice, and the arrangement was to be crowned by his marriage with the
It was on
daughter of the newly designated Emperor.
the occasion of Anthemius entering on the consulship at
The accession
"
of a
Greek
Emperor/'
though acquiesced in by the Senate, and
hailed with signs of superficial enthusiasm by the people,
was yet a great shock to Koman pride. More than half
a century before the accession of Anthemius, Claudian,
who gave literary utterance to the deepest feelings of the
3
old Koman party, expressed all its hatred and scorn for
the rival capital, and its servile and effeminate nobles. 4
It is not in accordance with human nature that the
home
ancient
sensitive
in
the
Roman
offending
the panegyrist might well call
1
Sid. Ep.
Ib.
i.
7,
i.
to
9.
letter
of Rome, without
was a trying task, and
on Apollo and the Muses
him
in
the
Forum
of Trajan,
vi. 1710.
" Senatu
petente," G.LL.
4
Claud, in Eutrop.
i.
173, 427.
its
342
BOOK
n>
to aid
in his effort.
Eome, the
city,
on the other
is
The Vandal
manship, the policy of isolation, has failed.
is insulting with impunity the former mistress of the
The poem of Sidonius does not attempt
world.
West
to hide
is
The appeal
who are
Home
craft
of the
and violence
5
ravaging the coasts of Italy.
to the East for help is not withThere is the old Eoman pride in the recital
of
out dignity.
of the great captains who subjugated the vast territories
from the Adriatic to the Euphrates. 6
But there is also
a mournful tone in the confession that this great inherit-
ance has passed for ever from the hands that won it.
has resigned, along with so many provinces, her
Eome
to
Sid.
Ib.
Carm.
ii.
ii.
327-329
307.
:
M'
4
/&,
..
1L
394
'
451 :
totum hunc
ii.
cessimus azem.
Et nee sic mereor, nostram ut tueare
senectam ?
tibi
Ib.
ii.
451.
Ib.
ii.
Ib.
ii.
441-448
65
:
CHAP,
ii
343
In the presence of
the division need not mean discord.
the menacing danger from a hostile Africa, which has
done what Carthage could not do, the jealousies of the East
Their united
Eoman
counsels
may
yet
world.
come
He
like Goth.
Sid.
of
Carm.
attempt to
the
ii.
360
exstincti
turn livet
in
quod Bicimerem
regnum duo regna vocant
.
8
.
The mother
Visigoths.
2
realise
Eoman world
gid.
Carm.
Sid.
cf.
Carm.
ii.
ii.
362.
367.
..
Ut 611 '
** " 882
modo
est
principe nobis
bella gerat
344
invaders,
BOOK
iv
questions!
stances of its provinces were very different,
and there
was an immense variety in the manner in which the
invaders behaved to the Roman population.
The shock
of the first great inroad was tremendous, but, on the
other hand, there were many causes which reduced the
of its impact.
The__moral ascendency of liome,
both over her subjects and her assailants, was magical.
It inspired confidence in the one even~m~the hour of the
force
darkest crisis
it
his faith
and
his
tn
of
own
sufferings
ceptional in the history of the world, and had a glimmering prospect of a future in which Eome and barbarism.
culture
and
force,
betterprder.
Sidonius, from the circumstances of his career stands
He united many sides of that age
apart from the rest.
of transition.
associations
Home.
He
He was
and
was
whose whole
him with faith in
Gaul who had aspira-
a wealthy noble
training
inspired
also a patriotic
CHAP,
ii
345
He
tions for the political future of his native province.
had associated with emperors, and borne a great part on
the stage of public life at Eorne, when, in spite of all
external troubles, social routine was undisturbed, the
machine of government ran smoothly, and the majesty of
the great city seemed still proud and erect. \0n the
other hand, if he had not seen the first inroads at the
From
command
01 the_sea.
'
We
C -JL
l
-'
'
CHAPTEE
Til
collect the
and
of circumstance and
and future of the Empire
We
various
localities
differences
letters of^Sidgn'ius'are, as
ance.
vivid
is tnlrgrimps'e"'of
life, passed in Aquitaine, during
the years -when the Goths were about to establish themselves there.
autobiography of Paulinus of Pella
L
(^The
made
and
&
<
,,
II.
generations.
1
altera
hebdomade sex
solstitia
On
cf.
et totidem
Christ.
Nin.)
pp.
273-276;
cf.
Line 478 of
Ebert, p. 408, n. 2.
the Eucharisticos, with the emendation of bis for his, tallies with 1.
12.
The result of the comparison
shows that Paulinus received the
Eucharist in 421, when he was
forty-five years of age, and that
his poem was composed in 459,
when he was
eighty-three.
CH. in
of
406
finally
submerged.
Eoman power
347
in
Gaul
-f"
man
of
thorough
man
of his
full of
of letters, according
whom
literature
was
as
offices,
and to
He saw
He must
Ebert,
anni
ejuBflem Consul, nostra trieteride nrima.
3
He says that his studies were
interrupted by ill-health, v. 119.
/ft
^Q
regis
durlum mihi
carl.
348
BOOK
iv
414. 2
in
In his
days he
earlier
enjoyment
and
ease
of
idleness,
is
absorbed in the
and
well-ordered
combines
in
at
fact,
different
two types
periods,
in the
of
were common
ranks of the
on the one hand, the man who
loses all ambition for the distinctions of the great world
in farming, building, hunting, and the soporific pleasures
of the country; on the other, the man who, with a
different kind of self-absorption, forgets the world, the
fortunes of his fellows, and the ties of family love, in the
character, which
Koman
He
cf.
class
save his
to
effort
debita
noble
own
soul.
on his wife's
424,
he says has
grandfather's estate.
2 -D ,r
11
i?
i noe
Paulm. T>
Pell. Euch.
4
The most startling kind of
spiritual selfishness is to be found
in the letters of S. Paulinus Nol.,
7, necessitudiues
Ep. xxv.
nostrae carnales, quanto cariores
nobis sunt, tanto nos discruciant
e.g.
et fatigant ; of>
volo> inquitj
vos sine sollicitudine esse, hoc est,
ufc
ihil P ra ter Deu
et 8alute
f
nostram
cogitemus.
filii,
proxima
etc.
deliciis et
'
285.
/& 200-216
1>
ob ambitione remota,
quamquam
**
W?/gocurarum
gravissima
On
this principle
Nam
uxor
et
et ipsa divinitua
**. tamoD
onera
Melania
is
sunt.
praised
CH. in
own
edification
349
on
centration
himself
makes him,
for
the
historical
ful occupation of
afterwards.
first
of
(The
1
year of Paulinus, and disturbed his placid,
unambitious enjoyment of the estates which had come
thirtieth
his marriage.
He mentions casually the
which he suffered by the ravages of the barbarians,
but he lays much more stress on the family troubles
caused by his father's death about the same time.
Evidently the damage from the invasion was not very
serious, for, a few years later, at the time of the Gothic
occupation, he speaks of himself as enjoying ease and
2
luxury and manifold blessings.
The occupation of Bordeaux by the Visigoths under
Ataulphus is known to us only from the Eucharisticos,
but it is one of the most interesting glimpses of the
When Ataulphus entered Gaul in
history of that age.
the
412, carrying
princess Placidia with him in an
honoured captivity, it would appear, both from the
authorities and the probabilities of the case, that he
3
came as an ally
or lieutenant of Honorius,
But his
J
to
him by
losses
for neglecting
9,
transacta
nostn
aovi
.
est.
trina
post
decennia
hostibus infusis
Romani
jb. 2S3
284.
Jordan,
de
in viscera regni.
Reb.
Get.
c.
31,
43,
3,
p aci g
satis
studiose
sectator
Honorio
defendenda
pro
Romana republica impendere vires
militare
ac
imperatori
Gothorum
fideliter
praeoptavit.
/v
350
BOOK
iv
check
to
the
the
of
ravages
and
Franks
2
Then,
Burgundians who were pillaging the province.
when Jovinus was proclaimed Emperor at Mainz by
it
said that,
is
the
surrender
of
Placidia.
to
open
sea,
6
who seems
to
have had a
then
21, ed.
Olympiod. Fragm.
A5douX0os dTrcuroifyiej'os
Miiller,
ei
fflTOV.
2
c.
17, Sri
Olympiod. Fragm,
Iv MovvSiaKy r^s trtpas
/caret
it
8v irapa-
dveyopetdy
yevto-dat
"ArraXos A.5dov\<pov
irpbs
off
'
irap-
atvei.
g 10
Jf,
31.
'loptvos
cut
trade,
rtpavvos
Jordan. Get.
rbv opiffdfrTa
of
ffirovd^v
Twap
rov
lb
6
21
port
of departure for Africa
cf. Sulp.
Dial.
i.
1
Sev.
Ausoii. Nob.
;
3,
Urb, 13, 18.
;
CH. in
351
the
It
sea.
lettered
Ataulphus,
Ingenius, the foremost citizen of Narbonne.
arrayed in gorgeous Roman dress, presented to his bride
fifty
/
'
over
the
event,
His marriage
well as gratifying private affection.
was the symbol of that union of Roman ancHGerman in
the cause of civilisation which was the dream of his life.
as
And
Of. Sid.
Carm.
xxiii. 37.
oi^a^M^
in
^ -d;n&^
in 421.
He married Placidia in
417
him
in Olympiod.
23.
352
BOOK
iv
for himself
ment
by
force.
Thus
find
compulsory guests.
But
it
also
as a
fitting
He
brief.
deemed impolitic
under a
Roman
and
effective as the
prefec^pf'the
fifth
Roman~peace
Arvandus
century, like
or Seronatus.
**^C Suddenly
What
1
3
Ib. 295
Euch. 302.
Prosp. Chron. ad
a.
414.
CH. in
them
for a
Gaul, and
mystery.
353
official
rank,
was stripped of
all
his possessions.
Indeed, he seems to have suffered all
from
the very favour which had been previously
the more
"
shown to him. In other cases the Gothic " guest
But
quartered on a family might shield it from rapine.
Paulinus had no such protector.
His only consolation
was that the honour of the female members of his house4
hold was severely respected.
He fled with his family to
Bazas, where he probably had some property, and where
6
other and even more startling adventures awaited him.
There is no more curious and instructive episode in
the history of the invasions than the tale of the siege of
Bazas as it is described by Paulinus.
The Goths, com-
pelled
by the policy
Oros.
Gothos
meatu navium
commerciorum
43,
1,
peregrinorum usu
It is noteworthy
that the three towns which Ataulphus occupied or tried to seize, Narbonne, Marseilles, Bordeaux, were
et
Roman
instincts,
and
a
Narbona expulit atque abire in
Hispaniatn coegit interdicto praecipue atque intercluso omni comvii.
jfuch, 314.
j^ 323
Ib 332
ad t* m Pta*te pudore.
patria
majonun
et ipsa
His
meorum.
Auson. Idyl.
ii.
4.
354
felt
BOOK
iv
leading nobles.
his
of another.
shaken.
and
But Paulinus
He
his
punishment
at the
hands
friends, at once
As count
an old friend in the chief of the Alans, who was reluctantly supporting the Goths in their assaults on the Eoman
3
This chief was probably 'the Alan Goar who, in
towns.
the year in which Ataulphus entered Gaul, joined with
the Burgundians in raising Jovinus to the imperial purple
4
In doing so, he deemed himself to be acting
at Mainz.
in the service of
Kome,
at a time
when
settlement in Spain.
we do not know but
;
How
Goar came
Goar and his Alans may have felt constrained to join the
power which seemed likely to have a future in the great
Paulinus found little difficulty in
province of the West.
6
But
his
to
the
making
way
quarters of the Alan king.
Goar declared that he could neither give him protection
1
Euch. 340.
Ib 346
'
I
tarn subiti concusso sorte pencil,
sedmihi
quo me intra urbem perceUi posse viderem
subrepsit, fateor, nimium trepido novus
.
error.
3 Ib.
346,
352
quod scn-em imperio gentis cogente GothInvitum regem populis incninbere nostris.
Olympiod.
17,
Fragm.
Oros.
Prosp. Chron. ad a. 406
oo go
P
r
vn> **
and OrniiiQ
Urosius
Prosper
n>r
,
mention Alans
along with Vandals
in the passage of the Rhine and in
the devastation of Gaul and Spain,
354> &d
^^
intrepidn|
CH. in
355
In
Alan
was eager
Goths and
He had served one
Attalus, their shadowy Emperor.
was
connected
had
he
with another
who
fallen,
emperor
who seemed likely to have the same fate and he probably
admitted into Bazas.
from
to escape
truth, the
chief
it
thought
the
Eomans
and
his son
He
gave
and speedily
themselves
of the
They marched
ing blow, and they abandoned the siege.
to
in
the
same
reappear shortly
regions for a longer
away,
stay.
his Alans,
who
moment
them no more.
The fortunes
and, above
times.
first of
all,
in Africa,
must have
suffered in those
by her love
Gaul.
On
the
Romans, among
1
2
8
Euch. 358-361.
Ib. 379.
Ib. 386.
Ib. 390.
Ib. 410.
Ib. 494.
fellowof his
356
BOOK
IT
whom
to religious
study, he was for a time carried away by the semiPelagian views which at that time had many adherents
4
In his forty-fifth year, at Eastertide,
in Southern Gaul.
But he appears
have been
to
for a
the Gothic court, and then to have suffered from its dis7
As for Paulinus, he spent his old age in
pleasure.
cultivating a small patch of ground in the outskirts of
8
His
which was still under imperial rule.
fortunes were at a low ebb when, to his surprise, he
received one day from an unknown Goth the purchase
Marseilles,
money
Ewh.
2b. 456.
Ib.
2 11.
424.
475
459.
Ib. 471.
Baptism
recepi
annos ...
Brandes
(p.
275)
is
right in referring
cf.
Eudi. 498.
7 Ib.
514.
520.
Ebert,
jft
Ib. 575.
i.
and not
408.
to
CH. in
357
(it is a startling
not-
flg
-mA-re
and
that,
when they
settled
in
Koman
province,
their
the Empire
the
Empire, the
faithlessness
or
Spain against
The weakness
folly
of
imperial
^
1
358
BOOK
iv
functionaries,
Eome
as the great source of peaceful order, fruitful inAnd just in produstry, and culture, never died out.
Rome.
iniu
art o
He saw
asters.
and
.reigns of Tlieodoric I.
to
Rome
Yisigothic power
passed through many phases.
Wallia, the founder of the Visigothic power in Gaul,
obtained a settlement by a definite agreement witli the
have no information as to
.Lf
and conditions,
its
terms
foederati, in a certain
to
was no new
It
relation~!Mrwa1"1cTFe^^
Wallia.
And
Oceanum acceperunt
cf.
Prosp.
Chron., data ei (Walliae) ad habitandum secunda Aquitania.
;
direct
Of. Chaix,
ApolL
Sid.
i.
p. 110.
CH. in
(Sometimes German
auxiliaries
Roman
of
pillage the lands
""""" -'..-
359
towns.
-,.-^.^w, t -,,.",:,"~'Y--
-:--.-
i.^
renewal
of the
439, followed by a
For many years this calm
451 Theodoric loyally and
at Toulouse in
defeat of Litorius
former peace. 6
in
and he lent
Gallic party to raise Avitus to the throne,
the support of his arms to the party at Lyons which, on
the
fall of
of Gaul.
1
11
Amm.
Yet we
find
4,
him
laeti
Mil.
Chr&n.,
Castinus
Gothorum bellum
Mag.
et auxiliis
in Baetica
Wan-
in
462
8
principe te miles.
dalis infert.
3
4
8
Prosp. Chron. ad
ad a. 436.
Idat. ad a. 438.
Ib.
in possession of Nar-
a.
425.
258
cf.
Fauriel,
i. 105.
i,
360
bonne,
to
BOOK
iv
Goths in his
conflict
with Aegidius.
j
tv*
(During
lived
all
suffered
{ We
.goths.
to a circle
M^
r
probably
political
picture of Theodoric
There
is
gentleman.
in
by the Burgundians.
the Burgundians had served in the
II.
Sueves in Spain.
a letter of Pope
from
appears
against the
Sid. Ep. i. 2.
Jordan. Get. c. 44.
scopum
i.e.
CH. in
361
They were
with Eicimer.
region
endowed
Patiens,
The bishop
liberally the monks of Lupicinus.
his
and
boundless
lofty character,
by
charity
the
highest
respect
as
soldier
and
man.
There
is
rule^.
nothing
provincials are
from
the
of
effects
violent
suffering
conquest or oppressive
to
own
household.
Itself
6
to
When
1
Get.
Jordan.
xlv.
Burgundzonura gentem
.
in eo tempore
foederatam.
.
especially on
a friend wrote to ask him for
their
6.
This letter
Sid. Ep. v.
belongs to the year 474, v. Momms.
Praef. Hi.
lavit, etc.
Ib. xlv.,
society,
Greg. Tur.
Sid. Ep. v.
Sid.
Carm.
vit.
7.
xii.
Fatrum,
c. i. 5.
c^
362
BOOK
iv
How
of coarse festivity
'
help against the attacks of the Goths, although occasionally, like more modern allies, they were not always
to be trusted.
Dflwn
'
f-i-
of
the circle of
the presence of
the Germans in GauL ^But, with the appearance of
Euric on the scene, there was an ominous change./ This
was partly due to the growing weakness of the Empire,
Sid. Ep.
i.
7.
Ib.
Ib.
ii.
ii.
1.
1,
leges Theodosianas
calcans
proTheodoricianasque
Written in Ernie's reign,
ponens.
the word Theodoricianas being used
CH. in
363
temperament_of Euric. /'Although he may have conit was his mission to fill the
t/*^
hatred
1
Sidonius,
as tha
so
intense
he seemed not so
head
of
that,
to
much
of a_sct.
''
own
right.
Thajnstorian of
He
great province.
kinsmen
of the
pendent
1
state" in
ampliusne
Jordan. Get.
3
c.
45.
if
the Empire
Sid.
quondam
Fertig,
ii.
Ep.
vii.
7,
audebant
11.
poor
se
cf.
4 \*
<
364
BOOK
iv
all,
Wallia, after
all
their
difficult to determine.
on intimate terms. 8
Suddenly he was seen by the
watchers on the half-ruined walls approaching with a
4
He charged and routed the
small troop of cavalry.
with
enemy
great slaughter, and was welcomed by the
Arvernians with extravagant demonstrations of joy.
Although he was nominally magister militum, he had
no imperial troops at his command, and, at his own
5
expense, he raised a small force, with which he punished
1
Fauriel,
de
Hist,
la
Gaule
fifth, after
De
so
many
vicissi-
Coulanges, p. 444.
The losses of the Visigoths may be
estimated from such passages as
But any calculaOros. vii. 43, 11.
tions on such a subject are rendered
very untrustworthy by the fact
that important tribes were being
constantly swelled (1) by fragments
of other small wandering bands,
cf.
etc.
36.
cf.
Cf.
Ib.
iii.
3.
Ib.
iii.
3.
Ib.
iii.
3,
legisse te privatis
exercitus speciem.
CH. in
365
In one of
the enemy's devastations in repeated sorties.
these engagements the Goths lost so many men that
they determined, when they retreated, to decapitate the
so that the extent of their loss might remain
slain,
Then
uncertain.
their
of
many
houses.
man undertook
old
the long
journey, involving
great
8
His presence
hardships and danger, in midwinter.
seems to have had a great effect in silencing cabals and
Sidonius
divisions, and in restoring a calmer courage.
had also some hope from the arrival from Rome of the
4
quaestor, Licinianus.
patrician to Ecdicius,
of Licinianus
had any
it
effect.
maining
strip of
Sid. Ep.
/&.
tatem
tato
iii.
non
quam
Roman
3.
the
cum
v11 *'
iii.
2,
3
Ib. iii. 2.
He is
atantius to \vhom Sid.
the Condedicated
Letters,
::
...
Ep.
i.
vii.
18
",.
6 j'
J
T
Written at such a
v
tune, this letter is a curious illustration of the inordinate value set
upon such distinctions by the sena-
\.
torial class.
366
BOOK
iv
by the words
and promised
peace with
to
be
at
of the holy
the
Empire.
man,
But
As
Church
as well as
authority in Gaul.
We
cf.
mune
com-
CH. in
senator,
and
to
fast
holding
ancestors
the
memories
of
his
367
Celtic
the
to
In the passionate
under
2
populana which were kept without a chief pastor.
The sacraments ceased to be regularly administered, and
the churches everywhere fell into ruinous decay.
The
doors dropped from their hinges, the entrance was grown
3
up with briars, and cattle browsed round the very altar.
Even in the towns, meetings of the Christian people for
The bishop was
worship became less and less frequent.
for
concerned
the
on
faith
and discipline
effects
deeply
whom
he seems to regard as a
1
Greg. Tur. Hist, Fr. ii. 25,
sacerdotes vero, alios dabat exsilio,
alios gladio trucidabat
Fertig, ii.
For similar persecution in
18.
Africa cf. Viet Vitens. i. 5, 17 ; ii.
7 ; esp. the edict of Huneric, iv. 2,
;
ut
nullam
ordinandi
haberent
T?
a
-$* vu. 6.
armenta
'
368
of
may have
may be that
the Empire,
Church.
It
BOOK
secured concessions
to
iv
the
was not
and that after all he
Euric's
fanaticism
headed by
revived.
But the
we
resistance of
Auvergne
Euric's
Ecdicius,
arm.
rest.
One
guarded.
of state, the
1
Greg. Tur. Hist. Fr. ii. 20*; cf.
Sid. Ep. vii. 17, giving a description of the reverence with which
certans
...
ad
ed.
4
Sinn. p. 82.
Ep.
viii. 3.
CH. in
369
who soon
The causes
obscure.
Bordeaux are
of his residence at
It is nnnjoghrpAJ
t,haf
wn.s g
iff
*.
left rather
nf exile, a
Sidonius
mild extension of his, imprisonment at Livia.
had been the soul of the Arvernian resistance to Euric.
His influence, both as a bishop and a great noble, was
formidable, and he had close relations with the Burgundians, who had lent their support to Auvergne during
the siege. \ We can hardly wonder if Euric thought it
prudent to keep Sidonius away from his diocese for a
But Sidonius had also probably reasons of his
while.
own for being at Bordeaux. 4 It would appear from a
letter written at this time that he was trying to recover
an estate, which came to him by his marriage with the
5
His friend is a lucky Tityrus who
daughter of Avitus.
has recovered his lands, and can now tune his lyre among
his planes and myrtles.
Probably during the bishop's
confinement at Livia some one had taken advantage of
the confusion of the times to appropriate the charming
Sirmond's note,
probable that
Ep.
which
viii.
v.
makes
it
'
Fertig,
2
Ib.
ii.
Mommsen,
Ep.
viii. 9,
ii.
23.
necdum enim
Praef.
'in
Sid. xlviii.
quic-
22.
viii. 3,
cujus incommodi
finem post opem Christi tibi debeo.
8
See Fertig,
2 B
'
370
BOOK
iv
account
longed.
While he was
|
to
Queen Eagnahilda,
in those days
He
has only once within the space of two months had a sight
of the monarch who is occupied with worldwide cares.
The complaint of the neglected suitor is relieved by the
grossest flattery of the new barbarian power to which all
the peoples of the world, from the wild Saxon pirate to
Ep.
iv.
8.
/And even
The
verses
were
Ib. viii. 9.
cf.
CH. in
371
It is probable that he
was also engaged during these last years in collecting
and polishing his letters for the eyes of posterity. 2 He
has secured the immortality he longed for, but it is for
merits very different from those on which he hoped to
8
rest his fame.
His works will live for ever as a precious
monument of an obscure period, in spite of the tricks and
affectations of a style elaborated with an extraordinary
traits.
(His faith
literary sins
Romani,
si
est,
the latter
orum.
is
styled
Comes
Trevir-
r-
372
BOOK
IV
more bound,
if
civil
acter
'
i<
vent in pungent
satire,
Many
all
interemptamque.
2
Ib.
viii.
2,
nam jam
remotis
Ib. iv.
umque
the
in
1,
solitude
of
bestialium rigidarcorda
cornea
nationum
fibraeque glaciales.
4
operam
tua scripta nostrorum vitiis proficientibus tyrannopolitarum locupletabuntur. Sirmond, p. 57, refers
the words to a satire of Secundinus
on the Burgundian princes.
CH. in
373
already begun.
One
at least nf these
strongholds, in
8
It is situated in a
Hau^e Provence, has been identified.
and
in
fenced
deep
lonely glen
by precipitous rocks,
still
art.
home
in Southern Gaul.
many
Ep. v. 14 ad init.
F. de Coulanges, L'Inv. Germ.
L' Alien, p. 93.
pp. 199, 540
See the inscription in C.LL.
xii. 1524
cf. Fauriel, i. 560.
Dardanus was P.P. in 409 cf. C. Th.
xii. 1, 171.
He induced Ataulphus
to desert Jovinus, and slew that
with
his own hand.
He
usurper
2
187;
Hieron.
Ep.
129.
ma7
* hat
At
T2Pl
*ha t some
!""?"?
h ad been
k are ln
??>
magnates
for their
the
% rm
"
/-
of its
P ut to death
mo
ment.
Greg. Tur.
*x "'
? n
non ar
illos
"*** muros
quassare valebunt.
374
BOOK
nr
nobles had
little to fear
jgeat
Eoman
CSalvianus,
the
occupation of
generation
^writing
describes
the
life of the
bv
the
Visigoths,
Aquitaine
2
nobles a$ wealthy and luxurious even to excess.
at
all
families
qither
But
V"
1pfls t
after
We
who
could
methods
bring
and
tact
knowledge
of
traditional
who
could con-
communication,
1
^he
F. de Coulanges, L'Inv.
p. 540.
a
Salv.
vii.
12, in omnibus
Galliis, sicut divitiis primi
vitiis
of.
50.
;
fuere, sic
Gub.
Dei,
quippe
ad
Eccles.
iii.
87
de
CH. in
acquired from
courtiers a taste
for Virgil.
375
But
power and
ramifications
of his
dispense with
influence,
he could not
him on
technical skill
<rf_
Roman
There
lawyers andL rhetors in their chanceries.
more striking figure among this class than that of
He
powerful,
and to
it
we may probably
attribute
the
governor. )lt
Catholic like
is
flumen
illud celeberrimum
in tuum pectus per succiduas
aetates ab atavo Frontone transfunditur.
4
Sid. Carm, xxiii. 446.
andi
quod
-A
376
;,jt/
BOOK
iv
Another Gallo-Eoman of
gundian king.
'/
in
translating
Sidonius, with
He was
Latin
much
exaggeration,
describes
how
the
their
legal
learning,
or
to their
their
know-
literary
by a
flattery
to the
S.
Eastern emperor.
The Burgundian prince was an Arian,
but Avitus affects to believe that he is a sound Catholic
faith.
queen
yet the bishop does not hesitate to say that
Gundobald had shed pious tears for their fate, and congratulates him on the good fortune which had reduced
the number of the royal family and yet preserved to the
world all that sufficed for the Empire.
The probability
that the object of S. Avitus was to make a powerful
convert will hardly be allowed to excuse such a flagrant
disregard of truth and decency.
;
1
Sid. Ep. v. 5.
This Syagrius
was great-grandson of the Flavius
Afranius Syagrius who was consul
in 381, and who was a friend of
Symmachus and Ausonius (Seeck's
Sym. cix.). His tomb near Lyons
was still shown in the middle of
Fr.
3
4
Lit.
CH. in
But
arts
like these
another class of
Eomans who
377
to
German
flourished at the
by
new Emperor,
Julius Nepos.
with
ruin
threatened
was
thus
by one of those
Apollinaris
wretches of his own race, who saw the chance of gain in
which might create a suspicion of his truthfulwere not for the tone of genuine contempt, the
"
saeva indignatio," which runs through the whole deVersed in the intricacies of the law, they use
scription.
antithesis,
ness
if it
their
knowledge
by every
They
species
chicanery, calumny, and corruption.
are ready to attack every right and sell every concession.
of
Every
class in the
community
is
made
to feel that it is
Mere
the mercy of their spite or their cupidity.
new
are
their
"intoxicated
vulgar adventurers, they
by
at
birth
womanly
1
Ep. v. 6 and
2
queen of Chilperic.
p.
novus princeps" is a
says
emperor, but, in the rapid
2
Ep.v. 7, temperat Lucumonem
nostrum Taiiaquil sua. She had a
7,
namque
Sid.
Roman
applicari.
"
Sinnond,
378
I
BOOK
iv
the
to
Eoman
anxious
administration, undoubtedly were as
as their predecessors to prevent plunder and violence in
1
their territories.
JBut in the period of transition which
w.e are describing, Jboundaries were fluctuating and uncertain,
social
We
the
ties of tradition
Eoman
nobility
were wealthy,
all,
much
as
we
"
could wish of the fortunes of the " dim silent -masses
who
suffer
most in great
social convulsions,
agere
temperamento,
humanum,
sic
28.
Burgund.
Leg
x^et, with
Eoman
aristocrat
(Mon.
Germ.
Ib. v. 7.
Ib.
Judaeus
4.
iii.
Gozalas
natione
defert literas
quos granditer anxius exaravi.
.
meas
CH. in
379
flock
still
We
last
century
fiercely against
Greg.
cumque
Tur.
illuc
(i.e.
conveniebat ad eum
multitude virorum ac mulierum,
simulquo etiam et infantium plangentium atque dicentium Cur nos
illatus esset,
deseris,
vulgusscamerasappellabatjFauriel,
i.
57 ; Zos. vi. 2 ; Sirmond, ed.
Apoll. Sid. p. 65.
4
Sid. Ep. vi. 4 ; cf. ed. Apoll.
Sid. in Mon. Germ. Hist. p. 447.
380
BOOK
iv
In another
orders,
Sidonius
pleads
with
the
episcopal
much
to
fear
from their
allies
Komans had
as
often as
vicum peremptis.
Armorican,
v.
Jordan. Get.
c.
sea:
to
milibus)
of Sid. Ep.
civitate (v.l.
iii.
9.
ii.
o.
18,
Fauriel,
xlv. says
i.
302
they came
Berry by
quorum
Riotimus cum duodecim inilia
veniens
rex
(v.l.
in
Beturigas
civitatem) Oceaiio e
navibus egresso suscoptus est.
CH. in
381
warriors.
grain.
the Khone.
own
their
in
efforts
to
One
is
population.
chivalrous defender
relieve
of
Auvergne in
its
the other
last
struggles
6
is
Patiens,
the
a. 409, fames
dira grassatur, adeo ut humanae
carnea ab humane genere vi famis
fuerint devoratae, etc. ; Sid. Ep.
vii.
7,
Gregt
Sid.
Ep.
nist
Fr
6
For the distress
organisation in Noricum
vit.
S. Severin.
measures of
inns
cf. c.
fi
24
and
dis-
vi. 12.
c. iii. iv. x.
relief
xvii.
cf.
Eugipp.
;
for the
taken by Sever
382
BOOK
iv
first
rose as the
course ^jmd_busmess.
of
grief
It is
heritage in the long tradition of Roman culture.
not fear of the Germans, nor even fastidious dislike for
Roman
He
illusions of his
West.
if
BOOK V
CHARACTERISTICS OF ROMAN EDUCATION
AND CULTURE
IN
CHAPTEK
CENTURIES
jf
THE purpose
whole,
is
to
life
intellectual
to
do with
slowly but
inspiration,
service of the
destined to
best
fitted
to her
While
And
paganism.
the West waa
I
for the
1
i.
c.
Ozanam,
374.
Tertull.
vii.,
Civ.
au
V*
Si&cle,
de Praescrip. Haeret.
ipsae denique haereses a
subornantur . . .
philosophia
miserum Aristotelem qui illis
dialecticam
artificem
instituit,
struendi et destmendi.
.
Quid
2 C
386
pagan
u
literature entertained
BOOK v
grounds.
is
true
that the
of
Christian
the
and
in
And many
it.
were
Yet in the long truce
between the two religions which ended with Gratian, the
dread of the allurements which lurked under a pagan
education was amply confirmed by wholesale apostacy
which, even in the reign of Theodosius, had to be reof
fathers
originally teachers of
rhetoric.
controversialists
by the
strained
of
subtle
Church
of
Athenis et Hierosolymis ?
Quid academiae et ecclesiae. Nostra
institutio de porticu Solomonis est.
But Tertullian is not consistent,
for he admits that much may be
gained from the ancient discipline
ergo.
Oros.
Dei, xviii.
2
67)
c.
30,
52.
S.
;
Amm.
vii.
Lactantius
(ib.
tine (Conf.
iv.
7,
12).
ad
;
S.
319
Augus-
a.
Cf.
Greg.
n **
TJ,
'
The
ff-jrovSaia
;
329)
Boissier,
a.
* *
ZTL ilt
7>
Aug. Ep. 26
S.
Paulinus
tries
CHAP,
was no longer
not
387
wise
many
of
pagan
ancient
schools.
And
determined
culture
their
attitude
the
finally
to
the
attitude of the
Church.
In both
S.
Jerome and
S.
essentially a
savant.
When
he
fled
to
the deserts of
in
left
2
It is true that,
really impenitent and unchanged.
"
in a letter to Pope Damasus, he denounces
the songs of
the
wisdom
of
the
the
of
rhetorical
world,"
poets,
pomp
8
"
as
food
mere
of
daemons."
Yet
not
phrase,
many
years afterwards, in a letter which is a glorification of
him
learning, he boldly defends his constant reference to profane authors by S. Paul's quotations from Aratus and
Menander. 4
He would
boys of Bethlehem.
the erudition of
1
2
*
Hieron. Ep.
Ib. xxii.
Ib. xxi.
v.
30,
13.
S.
2.
ad Eustochium.
Ib. Ixx.
2.
y^uum^'
statim Latina eruditio.
388
BOOK v
of the great
1
In
combating the theodicy of Varro, he never fails to speak
with admiration of his enormous learning and industry. 2
His reverence for Plato is only second to his reverence
tears.
3
Holy Writ, and he would almost have forgiven the
4
pagans if they had erected a temple to him. (The old
rhetorical training, which left its mark on everything he
for
to
move
It is true,
the
of art unconsciously.
But those not so close to the
source of inspiration cannot dispense with that training
in literary technique which had been elaborated by the
is
may
Capella.
In spite of the
peril
of the
the "spoiling
Conf.
i.
c.
13, flebam
Didonem
extinctamferroqueextremasecutam.
2
De
c. 2,
qui tarn
multa
Platonistemplolibriejuslegerentur,
quam, in templis daemonum Galli
abscinderentur, etc.
6
B.
4 76.
vui.
ii.
c.
c. 7,
8.
quanto justius
tali-
De
Doctr.
Christ,
iv.
cf.
ii.
cc.
CHAP,
389
dential
of the world.
government
ecclesiastic
of
of the
Juvencus, a Spanish
narrated the
Constantine,
reign
1
hexameters.
gospel history in not altogether faultless
Proba, in a cento of Virgilian verse, related the story of
2
the Creation, the Fall, and the life of the Kedeemer.
The
elder Apollinaris,
The forms of
into dialogues after the manner of Plato.
a
skill
not
with
were
unworthy of the
applied
lyric verse
great age to the praise of the Christian martyrs by PruOrosius and Sulpicius Severus recast the history
dentius.
to
They belong
the mediaeval
to the culture
past. )
The aim
1
Juvenc. Ewmg. iv. 806 Hieron.
de Vir. III. c. 84, floruit sub Con5.
stantino principe.
Cf. Ep. 70,
2
Schenkl's
Teuflel,ii. 430, n. 15.
Prooem ad Prob. Corp. Scrip. Ecd.
;
t.
xvi.
iarlv.
239.
Ecd.
iii. c.
16.
La Fin du
Pag.
i.
X
\
\
\
\
390
BOOK V
all.
Certainly the literary
devotees of that despised period would have indignantly
reclaimed against any attempt to sever them from the
society
of
attempt to
their
ancestors.
literary
to
fast line
Symmachus;
while
comparatively correct
and im-
The
idolatry of
mere
literary
mises
much
which pro-
CHAP,
fifth
391
contemptuous phrases.
may even
claim
nobles of the
fifth
manence
dethronement
of the last
a chequered career,
hood was spent in Gaul, in the years when the last
traces of Koman administration in that province were
2
His student life at Milan coincided with
disappearing.
the great struggle between Odoacer and Theodoric, in
which Italy was flooded by a fresh host of invaders. Yet,
Ennodius
is
as complete
and
artificial
a product of the
His
rhetorical discipline as Ausonius or Symmachus.
is
as
awkward
and
as
it
is
convenobscure
style, indeed,
tional
and
elaborate.
he
is
forward style
incapable of speaking in a simple, straightand his letters teem with the most incon-
4
;
etc.
Ebert, i. 433.
See the description in Ennod.
Eucharist, pp. 398, 399.
8
Eimod. Didio
Episcopi."
5,
"Incipientw
392
He
has thought
BOOK
it
worth while
to
tomed
many
In those hundred
social
<X
The
force seems to
ii.
Teuffel,
Lit.
ii.
267,
Nettleship,
Rom.
214.
Rom.
340
Essays,
2nd
series, p.
Lectures
and
115; Mackail,
CHAP,
393
till
The
another form
ism in
of
without
critical
judgment,
finesse
of^sjtyle
life,
Empire.
The teachers
and sentiment.
They know no
The
^s
394
BOOK v
ship.
he was for
all
Yet in
world.
Most
them
lived
(i.e.
And he
religion
tt
x 2
^3
;
rum
et to quern
nomenGrammaticinecmemisseputant.
8
Compare
his
own
appeal, as his
>
primus in
,
Aomdum
j^ m ^
quoted by
^^
p.
121
CHAP,
395
teachers
It
who
may
be
doubted
and
2
iTo such
C. Th. xiii. 3. 6.
This law of
Valentinian, A.D. 364, practically re-
"
pealed Julian's
by making vita et
"
facundia
the only qualifications
for teaching.
8
Auson. Ep. xxir. 118; xxv.
60.
<
396
The conversion
noblF^6f*1iis'
among
the
BOOK
tii3ae;
Aquitanian
created an
But
temperament,
1
Ambros. Ep. 30. For the obloquy incurred by S. Paulinus see his
Hieron.
Ep. 46,
2, nam quomodo profectum capere potero sermonis
3 in Migne's ed. S.
Auson. Ep. xx. 3,
and xxiii. 34. On the date of his
consulship, which does not appear
in the Fasti, cf. Ilauschen, Jahr-
Hebromagus, is mentioned by
Auson. Ep. xxii. and xxiv. 126.
ignoti.
4
See Prol.
Paulin. Nol.
c.
;
Auson. Ep.
2,
3.
7.
22
CHAP,
397
faithfulness
old
ties,
He had watched
Paulinus.
his
growing
skill in
for
the arts
exchange
loneliness
unintelligible.
recluse,
to
devote his
culture
the
to
gerebat.
2
Paulinus had
a poetical
Suetonius, de llegibus.
8
Ib. xxv. 61
composed
epitome
of
patriosqueisticsepelibishonores?
*
398
BOOK v
symbol
move
in preparing for
The
feel that
Why
Hearts vowed
disowned, return to claim my devotion ?
to Christ have no welcome for the goddesses of song, they
Now
soul.
He
things,
8
:
II. x. 22
^^ ^^^F***
*
Ib. x. 30.
Ib. x. 304.
CHAP,
399
.The
rnostjogwerful
influence^
in
perpetuating
the
of
the
Empire, the
support of the
without
the
curtailing
liberty of private
higher education,
the
later
Under
teachers.
Empire it extended its
the
the
education, and
sole
authority
of
the
government
of schools
in
by
received
800
points out, that a salary of
would be given to any but a
cf.
Friedmetropolitan professor;
lander, i. p. 223.
C. Th. xiv. 9, 3.
Sueton. Jul Caes.
et ipsi
c.
42, liber-
400
BOOK v
to
left
free to accept
are
JTheir persons
made
"
in
instituant."
cf. c.
14.
et
provincias
detulit
.
houores
et
salaria
H>-
8*9, c. 44.
Ib. c.35,autorationesrecitantes
c.
instituit,
discipulos
filios
6
.,
Lamprid. Alex.
*
0. Tli. xiii. 3, 1, 2
and
3.
Pro-
with Medici.
CHAP,
401
the Emperor to
revise
board,
make
to
empowered a trusted
the selection.
or a
person,
had been
His
avowed reason
weight
his real
for
to their decision,
to these posts
curia there
who had
fessors
or
Constantine
Eumen.
Or.
(quoted by Boissier,
i.
Lucian, Eun.
199).
8,
ijdrj
fr roi/rotj fy
-fj
TOV
/coi
SICCT/H/SI*
TO
ovc^aros TOVTO
<j)i\o(ro(t>lav
irpo<TTa<rlav
Sophn. 2, 2
La Fin du Pag.
diicao-Tcus
KeQdXcuov
v Godfrey 1
9 }
b
C. Th. xiii.
C. Th. xiii. 3, 5.
roTs
Th
'
xiii -
>
tatlim accedat>
7
Ib. xiii. 3, J.
402
BOOK v
And
professor as the
Consistorium.
and more
severe.
J Education
is
generally the first
department in which the ordinary man will begin to
retrench.
We might safely believe, even if we had not
the express testimony of Libanius, 1 that an impoverished
down
the salaries of
its professors,
may
and
less regular.
Gratian, while he leaves the great towns
free to elect their teachers, strictly prescribes the stipends
which the various grades of professors shall receive. 2
The
1
197
Boissier,
;
La Fin Du
Sym. Ep. i
show that
Pag.
79, v. 35,
professors'
i.
which
incomes were
2
C. Th. xiii. 3, 11, ut singulis
urbibus quae Metropoleis nuncu-
CHAP,
403
The
(
of
poems
Ausonius
furnish
indications
of
Bordeaux
were
evidently
in
living
obscure
poverty.
On the other hand, several professors of rhetoric enjoyed
2
comparative wealth, kept a good table, and lived on
In that day the
equal terms with the local aristocracy.
The
Amm.
cf.
Marc.
xxii. 4, 9.
When
(tonsor)
annonas,
c.
etc.
vii.
10.
litteris
-.-
...
.,
domus
et scbola,
cultae
xviii. 8.
xix. 5
42.
opulcnsque senectus
at empt is made in Julian's
Ausone et Bordeaux, p. 72.
4
ro f Burd. i. 9 :
*
Ib. xvi. 9
The
.,,
Senatus
adjecit nutnero, purpureisque togls.
404
of
his
to
class,
that
acquiring
ancestors
BOOK v
for
find
to
place
who surrounded
governors.
(The
several edicts,
arts
free
opulence^
And
tradition.
1
Cf. Seeck's Sym. cxli. for the
career of Minervius, Florentinus,
and Protadius, three young Gauls
Mallius Theodorus
from Treves.
was of humble origin, and began
his public career as magister epis-
tularum
under
Gratian
(Seeck,
was exceptional,
Capes, Univ. Life in Ancient Athens,
of course,
this,
p. 60.
8
of Bordeaux,
conjugium nactus cito nobilis et locopletis, etc.
Prof. Burd.
4
xiii. 9.
Cf. xxiii. 5.
G. Th. xiii. 3, 3, 4, and 18.
CHAP,
interests
405
of their
order to tempt
advancement
of
commonwealth."
He hailed especially the
Ausonius and his family to high rank and
3
office as a worthy recognition of the dignity of letters.
And, indeed, mere academic merit has seldom in history
led to such power and worldly distinction.
For several
years it may be said with truth that the government of
the West was in the hands of the family of Ausonius,
flourishing
elevation of
who
all
of the consulship.
His commanding influence can be
traced in not a few of the imperial constitutions.
It has,
indeed, been plausibly suggested that the ex-professor's
Sidon. Ep.
ii.
censendus
senatu
honestate
auctore salarii
et
emolumenta consequitur.
3
4
on
77,
The
summi
2.
phorum
in
erat
^\
s
/>
406
Hesperius.
It
this
is
Western provinces
relating to the
year of office,
If
BOOK v
be
some disturbance
at the cost of
of the
routine,
enjoy the
permit
the
had
to
bestow.
honours
which
Empire
highest
tit is not a mere empty boast, prompted by national
old
his
to
official
tutor
to
Eoman
character of
culture in
the
lished,
M.
oi
ircireiKcv
(Hieron.
Chron.
ad
a.
46
A.D.,
ical
TOI>S
Of. Tac.
<v 8k
yv wptjwwrdroi's
tori TTJS d$ 'A^
ftlas ^/cetae
is
ykp
irpbs
TrcuSei/riJ/woj'
nal
(181), irdvres
rb Xeyew rpeirovrai
<pi\o<ro<j)i]> &&&' 77 7r6Xt$ fUKpbv
irpbrepov rots j8a/>jSd/>ois avelro
xapt^res
\iJkv
xx.)
iv. 5
Strabo,
c.
(Suet. Galig.
sidicos
tpiXojuiodets tivras.
iv. 44, where Massilia
fairav
Ann.
studious exile.
CHAP,
407
families.
lingered even
of Ausonius,
than in Latin. 4
Eomanmade it
movement
dn
Tac.
uimm
^TiTi.
iii.
43,
Augustod-
Sacrovir
et
occupaverat
nobilissimam Galliarum subolem,
liberalibus studiis ibi operatam, etc.
2
Hieron. Ep. xxxvii. 3, sermo
compositus et Gallicano cothurno
It is worth noting that
fluens.
this letter is a criticism of a work
by Rheticius, bishop of Autun, on
the Song of Songs, of the value of
which S. Jerome has evidently a
poor opinion.
3
Auson. Idyl.
ii. 9
sermone impromptus Latio, venim Attica
:
lingua
suffecit culti vocibus eloquxi.
4
Euch. 75:
The school
of Marseilles
is
i.
27,
vereor
the
monk
Gallus,
who
apologises
434).
iii.
3,
8quaman d^positura
oratorio
stylo
^^3 nunc
imbuebatur,
the nobles
actu ally spoke Celtic in the youth
But
of Ecdicius,
it
that
i.e. circ.
430.
408
also
The
obscurity.
academic
eastern
BOOK v
life
West.i
talent
by
from
the
foredoomed
to
jL
number
above
all,
of
the
still
a reputation
his
friends
ii.
5.
v>
opulentissima.
Lyons had
Aries,
fecture,
imP
i.
207.
xriii.
Cf.
CHAP,
The
409
city
the foremost
as
recognised
school
of
rhetoric
in
the
Eoman
time
Minervius, of the
Home and
brilliant career at
and Toulouse
Poitiers,
filled
On
Ausonius, had
of
Narbonne,
their chairs with brilliant
the other hand, Bordeaux
Constantinople.
universities
of
the Empire
Eome
faculties,
as
4
But probably only the
philosophy, and jurisprudence.
first two of these departments were represented on the
staff of most provincial schools.
Even a school so famous
as
Bordeaux seems
to
or
/'The
:)
suppose that
young men
preparing
Sym. Ep.
facundiae
quod
his
ix.
88,
Gallicanae
haustus
requiro
septem
montibus
non
elo-
immulsit
vestris per
Cf.
i.
est
9.
Romae
digalensis rhetor,
simo docet. So Arborius
florentis-
was
called
from Toulouse to
Constantinople
(Auson. Parent, iii. 16).
3
Jullian's Ausone, p. 69.
4
C. Th. vi. 21, 1.
This law
confers the title of Comes primi
ordinis on three grammarians, two
410
BOOK v
1
Southern Gaul generally.
is
"
his letters
we might
He
She
instead of Venus, is the leading figure in the scene.
in
a
of
where
Erechtheus,
gorgeous
repairs to the land
1
i. 407.
Sidon. Carm. xxiii. 446, 465
Fauriel,
ii. 5, v. 1.
Sid. Ep. iv. 22, cotidie
Ep.
cf.
3
namcpe
Ep.
iv. 11.
sub Eusebio
Carm. xv.
CHAP,
411
quodcunque Platonis
fuit,
etc.
ii.
18
A then,
xiii.
54 (538),
Kal 'AplffTiiriros
Oevr)s o ptfrup,
1js
Sid.Carm.
ii.
tfpa,
156.
Kal
412
(
The impression
as to the conventional
BOOK v
and
superficial
handbook j)jthe_
compiled by Martianus
arts
liberal
1
This book had an extraCapella, a rhetor of Africa.
2
in
the
Middle
It formed the
ordinary popularity
Ages.
In the eleventh
It is
found in
the catalogue of
commented
when
and
this
mixture of dry
and extravagant
to
the
most
ornament,
mythological
applied
incongruous
material, with an absolutely bizarre effect, could have
traditional school learning
tasteless
might seem
fanciful
toils
of learning.
a modern reader a
to
setting
deliberate attempt to burlesque the delicate handling of
myth by the author of the Phaedrus and the Republic.
Yet there
practical teacher,
blackened and mouldy with age, or covered with hieroThe date of Martianus Capella
uncertain, some placing him at
the end of the fifth century, others
in the middle of the third (v.
1
is
The
Eyssenhardt's Praef. c. 1).
only thing at all certain seems to
be that he must have written before
the Vandal invasion of Africa
31 1 81
vii. viii.
(Eyssenh. pp.
(
Ozanam,
MittdaUers,
i.
i.
355
483.
).
Eb
Ebert,
Lit. des
Greg. Tur. H.
talls esse
4
Ib.
ii.
desman*.
135, 136.
CHAP,
413
She is borne,
glyphic symbols and figures of geometry.
l
amid the songs of the Muses through the starry spheres
and along the Milky Way, to the palace of the king of
2
heaven.
There, before an august council of gods and
godlike sages, at the request of the bride's mother, her
Greek philosophy.
the celestial
5
Homer, Virgil, and Orpheus sound the lute beside Archimedes and Plato, who are turning spheres of gold.
Thales
is
While Pythagoras
is
is
in-
thread-
*
8
Mart. Cap.
Ib.
ii.
ii.
117.
Mart. Cap.
Ib.
208.
ii.
212.
iv.
414
freer
BOOK
is
corporeal.
We
it
freely discussed. ^Mamertus Claudithe accomplished and able priest of Vienne, com-
anus,
And
pattern.
in his second book he supports his argureferences to the Greek and Eoman
ment by copious
4
and academic.
tional
of
Plato
by
Latin translation of
1
it
Claudianus seems
by Apuleius.
The
along with
Claudianus, de Statu Animae.
Of. Engelbrecht's ed. Corp. Scrip.
Ecd. Led.
2
E.g. Tertull. de Anima, c. 5, 7,
dolet apud inferos anima cujusdam,
et punitur in
85.
Mam.
flamma, et cruciatur in
*
Gennad. 83. His character is
delineated by Apoll. Sid. Ep. iv. 11.
4
In the de Statu Animae reference
Ep.
ii.
Porphyry,
Carm.
ii.
178.
etc.
CHAP,
know
415
his
Plato,
the dialogues.
science
but it
The
memory of
almost irreconcilable
show that he had grappled with the problem of Clauhad formed any opinion as to
the author's success, except as a mere manipulator of
to
phrase.
[it appears, then, that in the secular academic discipline of the fifth century nothing deserving the
name
of
fXvr was
philosophic inquiry found a place.
there anything of real science, unless we dignify by that
name the strange jumble of inaccurate geography, mystical
serious
grammar and
was thorough and elaborated by ages of critical experience. / The effect on the pupil's mind and character was
probably more profound than any system of education has
ever
Whether it was entirely salutary is
produced.^
another question.
But no one can properly appreciate
the literary, and even the moral, tone of that age, without
a comprehension of the spirit in which the professors of
1
E.g. de Statu
An.
ii.
7.
for
serious
philosophic
416
rhetoric
BOOK v
their task,
and the
limits
Even
1
both Greek and Latin grammarians among the professors.
(The schools of the West never forgot the source from
r
cf.
17,
pueritiae
meum
docuisse
Athenis ortum,
brem.
audio,
hominem
Romae
diu cele-
8
4
Auson. Idyl.
Euch. 72
10.
ii.
mox tempore
dogmata Socratis et
bellica
cogor Ulixis.
erroSsTuelegens cognosce
"
*
_.
lustri
plasmata
45
Sidonius reads
'.
Menander with his son, Ep. iv. 12.
)ld LP- 1X 13
Idyl.
1V
'
coram
7
Sid.
stili
discipulis Burdigalensibus.
Carm.
xxiii.
100
sqq.
CHAP,
417
liberal
demanded a wide,
fession
ledge
many
of
if
subjects, not at
was
stress
attention
erat
laid
accent
to
i. c. 13,
quid autem
cur Graecas litteras
Aug. Oonf.
causae,
est.
Teuffel,
T
n <TI
In
C. Th.
01
21,
vi.
11
1,
viaiTiti
4-u
-i;
the
quail-
ubi
non
47
of disquisition
240.
cf.
Juv.
vii.
229-
suspendere
Cf.
potest.
,
,^Ad
A
innumeroa
and copiousness
'
su-
^.^
in interpretation,
45.
fications of the
enumerated:
G^dspuerilis
r Th
Ib. ix. 2
cf. x.
aevi
447.
ii.
ploratum
spiritum debeat,
Auson, Idyl,
N t_
**??.
iv,
.
'
S^* S***to,
effer,
Idyl. v.
ii.
2 B
14.
3,
cf.
Aug. De Ord.
418
BOOK v
the
imitation.
at
:AftejLgrammatical_^
But when
this
all
He had
not finished.
make
knowledge
lore,
letter
of the
ledge
And
in
notice
ritual
some
these discussions
it
is
the
hist. Or.
i.
4,
interesting to
that
esteem for
of
i.
i.
12,
quern litteratores
nee obscurum putant
.
quasi Graecae lectionis expertes.
vestri
7, 4.
12
i.
8,
CHAP,
419
to expect
among their friends a place among the immortals, profoundly admired Virgil, and can give reasons
for their admiration.
They can see both his unapproach-
poetaster
They know
Homer
their
well, and they see all the debt that Virgil owes to
Homer. Here and there Eustathius, who leads in this
"bright
E.g.
i.
17, 7
i.
9, 9.
4
6
*
3
77,
24 12
Macrob. Sat.
Ib. v. 13, 2.
v 13 17 18
-
>
>
v. 11, 1-5.
Macrob
>.
420
is
done
to
BOOK v
Virgil's peculiar
is illustrated
command of
especially his
great minuteness;
l
admiration
of men who
calls forth the
sacerdotal lore
with
have
made
the
it
of
study
their
There
lives.
are
Virgil
as
The
much
critic
in
orator as poet,
home
in
the
warrior's
of
traced to
many
its
makes
original theft.
fifth
centuries Virgil,
Macrob. Sat.
vobis
iii.9,
humani
juris
profunditatem
Ib. v. 3.
et
non posse
j &> v
Ib v 3
16,videturne
sine
scientia
probatum
divini
Maronis intellegi
of bk.
proofs of this.
tains many
2 21.
v. 1, 1.
8
Ib. v. 1, 7.
iii.
con-
18>
16 hic opportune in
opus suum quae prior vates dixerat
transferendo fecit ut sua esse
>
>
credantur.
7
De
Civ. Dei,
i.
c. 3.
CHAP,
421
worthy
of a place beside
marked,
is
the
mandmn
of
(Not
less
in
shaping t.hp
But the imitator has little of
inflnp.nnft
7
'Panegyrics of Sidonius.
the genuine power, the dignity, and chiselled classical
purity of his model.
Among Latin prose writers the
influence of Cicero, which in the fourth century was very
marked on
closely.
prose.
tilium
i.
Fertig,
Ausonius.
,-,
The
Sidonius
Sid. Ep. v. 13
cf.
Geisler,
Auctorum
to follow in the
anpTM 3:j.
2
studied
Symmachus
Sidonius professes
r a
a
influence
is
Bitschofsky, de 0.
Sid. Stud. Statianis.
7
Geisler,
15.
,
**
of Statms on
profusely illustrated by
Macrob>
p.
28
Sollii Apoll.
cf.
y> j
favourite authors of
sec Seeck's Sym. xlv.
Fertig,
For
iii.
Symmachus
422
BOOK v
when
as
it
was in the
affectation in Pliny
who
taste of
one
Down
ever lived.
Antonines, Sallust
Ep.
i.
1, 1
of. iv.
22
iv. 3.
21.
2
9;
See
Mark
Of.
Cooks
Pattison's Casaubon,
ignoratis
assidue in libria, nee nisi operta legens,
exesaa tineta, Opicasque evolvere char-
major,Vampromtiscuratibi in studiis
etc.
CHAP,
423
1
If we may
hundred volumes of Varro.
Macrobius
and Marof
Varro
made
use
the
by
judge by
2
tianus Capella, that great savant was the source from
which most
floating before
them the
sophy,
all
perfect
orator.
corresponded
The Grammar
Koman
of the
by the judgment
of time.
own
or imparted_jbr_ its
The
backwards
1
to
the
pupil's gaze
masterpieces
means of illustrating
was perpetually turned
sake, but as a
of
Inst. Or.
ancient wisdom, to
i.
6,
41.
"
omnis doctrinae
ratio
tibi
cognita,
quantam
condit sexcentis Varro voluminibus.
Cic.
usus, auditio, lectio, litterae
de Or. ii. 30.
Cf. Quintil. Inst Or.
;
unt
et tacitae
quoque sentiuntur.
424
all
might
BOOK v
)The teacher
and irrelevant
disquisitions,
whom
it
indeed
often
It is true
[
served
an
the Empire.
pompous
banalities
countless associations.
Yet, in actual
that
or
will
be
better paid,
fact,
study
always
profession
and held in higher honour, which acts directly on men,
and produces results which the mass of men can feel and
may
1
There are several sneers at
grammatici in Macrobius cf. Sat.
;
v. 22, 12.
iv.
says
cf.
Inst. Or.
ii.
1, 5.
grammatici
et
CHAP,
425
but
duties
or declamation
home
in
Libanius
state
after
the
performance.
man
like
the
highest
last years of the fourth century,
tnjbhe
at a time of great f/yente and Tnnmp.ntnna Changes,
2
Symmachus, when writingto Ausonius. finds the only
interesting subjeclfat hand to be a rhetorical display
civic dignitaries.
Eunap.
Proaeres.
145,
146,
Sym.
J3p.
i.
Palladii
nostri
declamatio
paginam meam.
3
For a defence of
Boissonade's ed.
quoniam deerant
15,
digna memoratu
tempest! ve
auxit
426
BOOK v
the fifth century could say with even more truth than
"
l
Seneca, Non vitae sed scholae discimus."
The term
instruction in the
least,
The
modern
to
reader.
a necessity
in the
work
of Martianus Capella,
which was
be the
to
through the
five
by Corax and
Tisias,
rhythm and the prosody of the sentence, of the management of voice and gesture, were taught as carefully under
Komulus Augustulus as they were when rhetoric was a
practical
art. 1
And
logical, often
1
series p. 88.
6
Cic. de Or.
cf.
1,
8
.
i.
20; Quintil.
iii.
Mommsen,
Trans.);
iii.
Juv.
150
166
x.
T
Jerome
had, gone through the
,
erc 1 se
,
'
<**',
,,
llb
.
cum adolescentulus
controversias declamarem,
yera certamina fictis me
ahquoties
Romae
et
vii.
ad
litibus
currebam
exercerer,
tribunalia judicum
ad
CHAP,
427
life,
The more
invest
lights, to
commonplace
situations with
an
air of
taste,
came
such
science,
Indeed,
system
as
indefinite
it
of
domain
expansion,
at
was
once
limited
The
lost.
memory was
and capable of
pupil***. ga?p-
excellence.
wn.a
The
peculiar expression of
attitude of a long past age.
1
Boissier,
The
secrets of nature
La Fin du
Pag.
i.
p. 221.
moved
v
t
428
BOOK v
wished to
bad side
of education
p.hfl.rfl.p.r,p.risp.
and
in a single
literatnrp. in t.hp
word the
fifr.h
and
Vo fV. Q nnngf.
"Servility" WOuld prnlmhly
npf.
The whole tendency of the school fr^Tnng wag
P.ATI
fairy,
f.p
instead of stimulating the reason and imagination.__JWhen an author was praised, he was praised as
memory
ancient genius harmonised well with the Oriental prostrawhich had so long prevailed before the person of the
tion
Emperor.
The
Eoman
schools
and
progress.
The
carmen
Maronis adjungo
Carm. xxiii. 452 ; Ep.
libris
Apoll. Sid.
quaque mens
aptus, instructus,
stilum
ferret
elo-
rum.
Ep.
6,
The climax
7,
to
is
reached in the
Mam.
Claudianus,
in which every peculiar gift
(iv. 3)
Ambrose.
2
Reville, Eel. zu Rom. unter den
Sev. p. 31 ; Merivale, vi. p. 43.
CHAP,
combined influences
two
is
seen
in the
literature
429
of
'
was the
last refuge
of
also
the most glaring examples of its debasement.
Ausonius and Sidonius Apollinaris stand, the one at the
beginning, the other at the end of the period with which
this work is chiefly occupied.
elevation to their literary skill
God."
him
1
are, to
rostra, ovilia,
enim
mur
valete
Ib.
Martius
iii.
13,
Romaims
Campus,
populus,
equester ordo,
arum
ix. 44,
; cf.
classes populi et urbantrilnium praerogativae, et
modo
430
BOOK v
ment,
with
which,
three
generations
Sidonius
later,
fact
made somewhat
ridiculous
by the
their advance. 6
iv. 19.
4
e
j^
priorem nuncupavi.
invideo abjectis.
'
et
vii>
116>
lis
limes.
342
Q eticia
.
'
sola
est
tua
tia
CHAP,
431
Kome
of
to exalt the
Emperor.
The goddess
of
Eome,
Dawn
of
glories
and war
are celebrated as
Alexander.
if
Apoll. Sid.
Carm.
vii.
505
basilicam
martyris
abolere
qUa
rpeCCaVitaVUS>qUemfUSCatid
lmim!
quod
2
Roma, capit
jk yjj 411
/j yj^ 597
te,
enprincepsfaci'etjuvenescere major,
quam pueri fecere senem.
4
Greg.
Tur.
Hist.
Fr.
ii.
11,
sancti
cum
Julian!
multis
Arverni
muneribus
432
BOOK
an event.
Honey and oil flowed in rivers. The fields
waved with unsown harvests. Lilies and roses defied
the rigours of winter.
As a boy Anthemius performed
miracles of strength or valour in war or the chase.
Not
wonderful were his attainments as a young student. 1
He had a complete mastery of every Greek philosopher
from Thales to Aristotle, and of the whole range of Latin
less
literature
from Plautus
to Quintiliau.
The Dawn goddess*
Rome, and reminds her that she
had sent
much
to their
tragic end.
It
is
difficult
talent,
gant
eulogy
of
commonplace performance.
in
mien"_"oF the
f.hp.
and
fourth
fifth
/But, the
centuries were^
YP
world as well as trained scholars^
men nor of books had given
neither theirJ^nowledge of
1
Ib
Of.
ii
ii.
156
sqq.
521
prior'hincegoMemnonamisi.
Find. 01. ii. 150.
f?'
Ruric, Ep.
'Tramples
i.
1,
3,
bonne (Carm.
xxiii.).
CHAP,
433
deal
and many
literature,
of their time
to
its
of
them
cultivation,
attached
He
and he
Virgi 1 or Statiuj?^jaLJ}y-Xuirto
win the ajp^lau^e^fj^ostejity. 1
by imitations
of
epistles, to
He
might have
little real
sion
same
condemned
to the
who might
sterile
life
as himself, the
commanded armies
or
man,
com-
posed a great history, frittered away his talents on fugitive pieces cast in the conventional mould, and was led
by the applause of a clique into imagining himself one of
the imnaortaj^j Occasionally you may find a man like
Symmachus who has formed a true estimate of his own
3
omnes
argumentum
retractatis
exemplaribus
dam
2
cf. viii.
16.
2 F
Sym. Ep.
434
modest about
his
BOOK ?
be,
he will be
^4> Hardly
less
outrageous
is
the
adulation addressed to
Sym. Ep. i. 14, itadii raeprobabilem praestent utego hoc tuum carmen
libris Maronis adjungo.
Ausonius
more than returns the compliment
in Ep. xvii., quis ita ad enthymemata Demosthenis, aut opulentiam
Tullianam, aut proprietatem nostri
Maronis accedat
cf.
ino.
2
^ ^^
j^ xx
'
134
xxiii.
CHAP,
to
philosophic writer
our
of
time,
they would
435
be
to be that
were consecrated
for
AV<aT>
f^ a
gymhnls of an
unapproachable perfection.
Sidonius, by reason of his
unconscious barbarisms, and perverse contortions and ingenuities, is removed toto caelo from Cicero, from Pliny,
1
iv. 3,
-C*
436
from
even
Yet
Symmachus.
Mamertus
Claudianus
Sidonius
the
as
BOOK v
is
"restorer
praised by
ancient
of
KVy
mere
and which
style,
fell so
far short of
the ideal.
7
*-
The
faith in the
power
of
mere words,
skilfully used,
phrase
saint
is
probably
and
as
its
ascetic like
Jerome, penetrated,
if
any man
all
ever was, with the thought
the
realities
of
in
of
the
solemn
the view
earthly glory
of
the nothingness of
and
had prevailed
The name
of
j^
Ep.
viii.
16,
nos opuscula
ser-
He
Ep.
v. 85).
viii.
sabit.
CHAP,
437
ment
We
of
He
pagana
simplicitas,"
so
describes
it
as
from
different
marked by
the
affected
We
his
by
contemporaries
Sidonius.
1
It
ab ea
30, testisest
filiae
derelictum.
32,
et inculta oratio
3
Ib.
Ib.
i.
1,
exemplaribus
and
on the poems
letters
of
is
Jesus, ne
2
omnibus
retractatis
enucleatisque.
The
letters
1-
re-
4-
'nstance of
Constantius; (2 y ^A_. u.-vii. dedicated to the same friend ; (3) bk.
viii. at the request of Petronius of
Aries ; (4) bk. ix. at the request of
lays
(1)
i.
Firminus
vii.
?
SOCIETY IN THE WEST
438
BOOK v
the forum,
tradition.
The modern
scholar,
whose
been formed on
has
taste
that this
is
nothing new
and would
tolerate
and even
with
However he may
that
many
past,
stemming a rapid
movement
of decline.
clear
ideal
his
v. 17, mihi
Maroni aut
competenter accommo-
Ib.
solum
erit
Homero
nosse.
v.
11,
darentur.
8
Cf. viii. 1.
Ib.
viii. 8.
viii.
2.
CHAP,
still
larger
to
mere
439
sloth.
baroX
/Thia_Mlure of mental energy, which overwhelmed a
of the educated class, affected to a certain extent
even those members of it who retained some energy and
^ection
literary
ambition.
The want
of
sustained
power
is
If we
feature in the secular writers of that age.
aside
the
there
is no
put
greater theological writings,
evidence of the spirit to conceive, or the energy to
marked
the
twice
or
of
literary
thought
circle
of
defleamus
sic
interemptamque ;
omnes nobilium sermonum purpurae
per incuriam vulgi decolorabuntur.
2
Sym. Ep.
iv. 18.
440
BOOK v
for which,
In a
his
affairs,
of
history;
this
but Sidonius
partly
field,
by
feels
his
clerical
profession,
vowed
to
may
German
was
Eoman
nobles or to the
chiefs,
said
Koman
opinion. (The nearest approach to historical composition wlnVh Kirlrming mror irmrlp waa j n frig
And in his treatment of the relations of the Goths to the
1
ingentis
magua
opportunitas.
verum
vel
concinnare
On the Roman conof
even
in
the best
ception
history
times cf. H. Nettleship, Lectures
and Essays, 2nd series, p. 67.
4
Apoll. Sid. Ep. iv. 22, postremo
primere
raendacium.
languor impedimento,
6
etc.
paratur,
notabilium,
maxuma
offensa.
ad fin., quo
Gratiani
et
historiae stilo
reservavi, non quo de viventibus
timuerim libera et vere scribere . .
sed quoniam, dibacchantibus adhuc
in terra nostra barbaris, incerta
sunt omnia; Plin. Ep. v. 8, 12,
reliquum
Theodosii
temporis
latioris
gratia.
(Quoted by
Geschichtl. Litt.
uber die
Kaiserzcit,
ii.
191.)
Peter,
Rom.
Peter has a
2nd
series,
67.
CHAP,
441
these considerations
we may add
which seemed
to
bp
spectacle of illusions
The conception
gloom.
of history
asj^ truthful record of fact hadL 'ior~agers
progressively depraved by the influence ofthe rhetorical
worl^of the
we
method on which he
1
Ebert,
In some
c.
conducted
84
Lit.
his
down only
studies,
or
the
442
BOOK v
In the
omitted,
first
or
dismissed in a single
perfunctory phrase.
for example, is casually, and rather
mentioned as contemporaneous with the
and Euripides. 1
not alluded to
is
side
of
human
affairs,
honoured by a couple of
Hebrew
lines,
while
many
lines are
given to obscure
pontiffs,
habebantur.
Caesar Rhenum transiens Ger-
clari
2
manos
curavinms.
4
It
CHAP,
443
the hordes
full of
who swept
the horrors of
There
it.
is
circle,
We
if any of the
had left us even such
scrappy and unconnected jottings on the great events
Whatever faults of style and
through which they lived.
describe.
friends of
or Sidonius
Symmachus
always to be
offer to criticism, it is
remembered
may
to their
a.
412,
S.
dictis regionibus
Heremem-
Jerome quern
quodam tcmpore
(Hieronymum)
ad
Ebert,
i.
p. 443.
'V/_
444
BOOK v
his subject
ment
.
shrmF from
the
startling
of
incongruity
enthroning
Theodosius, the
Juno
in jtheir
Aquitaine, to lead a
his
shocked and
life
afflicted
And
him
by an appeal to the
of
Theseus
and Pirithous,
friendship,
mythical types
loyal
with his faithlessness to old
1
Ennod. Diet. xvi. (Corp. Scrip.
Ecd. p. 471).
2
Ib. xxv.
There is a more
Geschichtl. Litt.
8
Orosius,
ii.
vii.
206.
35,
ties
Of.
Rauschen,
pervicacissimus.
Jahrbiicfor, p. 555, on the question
of Claudian's attitude to Christianitj; Claudian. Carm. Pasch. and
Epigr. in Jacolum
au
4
him
fo
Siecle,
$^
i.
Ozanam,
se d
Claud. Ep.
Civ.
300.
styles
ii.
34
Olympum
CHAP,
445
1
Pylades and Orestes, Msus and Euryalus. f The Christian
Sidonius did not scruple to use to the uttermost the
The
of
cradles
sur-
moment
to be the
Eome
of
still
sham Gothic
of
Strawberry Hill, or
subjects
luxurious
Sidonius
or fastidious taste.
Burgus
1
105.
of Leontius
was
34.
vii.
Bacchus
built,
165
ii.
is
not satisfied
Its
it.
splendour
described as
<
446
BOOK v
He was
triumph to Thebes,
to
turn his
course from the city, where his godhead had been flouted
by Pentheus, to that spot in the distant West where the
vision of the god of prophecy saw the stately towers of
Down
of these,
Venus
home
the bride
of
Corinth the
is
goddess
in
is
the West.
found
On
asleep
to visit the
the shores
in
her
of
temple,
Carm.
xi.
p. Ixii,
maxim us
tune
cum
ii.
c.
37,
ibi (in
campo Vogladense)
Arvernorum populus, qui
Apollinare venerat,
et primi
CHAP,
Nob
447
for the
groom
Attica,
2
poet carries us to a stately temple in Attica, in which
are gathered all the sages and philosophers known, by
name at least, in the Gallic schools. The young Platonist
is
And
the bride
is
sooner.
(plurimi?) qui erant ex senatoribus
For the site of this
corruerunt.
battle v. Jacobs, Geographic de
arm
Ib. v. 155.
Ib. v. 191.
incipiesitemmparvummihiferrePlatona.
8
-P-
xv.
Ib v 36
'saa
Ib. v. 121.
Sid
'
Germain's Apoll.
12, 1
He wrote'
39 and 69<
i x<
PP'
/&. v. 141.
15
vii.
17
iv. 11,
beix.
448
my thgj.ogical_ornament
v The abuse of
BOOK v
marked
as
.^
the
style should be less luxuriant, and he was under
Yet
of
severe
a
wrote
delusion that he
simplicity.
prose
contemporaries.
periphrasis
simple
expression
of
It stares
appreciate the perverse elaboration oJJlis_style.
could
translation
No
at us from every page.
give even
to which
torture
the faintest conception of the ingenious
of
this
devotee
the Latin language has been subjected by
the past.
and
of poets
1
Ep.
viii. 16, 3,
...
simplicita3
sermone
whom
orators,
inest, sed
Nos
condidimus
iii.
i.
5,
Carm.
Ep.
xxiii.
i.
8,
'
viii. 3, 4.
480
seduli'tas sodalitasque.
*.,,.*
18
? ??
culmma
6
cf.
Ep.
Qarm xx iij
p. 17.
ppuscula
viii. 7,
44
pagana
arido exili,
certe maxima ex parte vulgato.
2
Fertig, Apoll. Sid. und seine
Zeit,
j
P er P etuo durent
Animae
92
?
Perpetui.
>
cf.
Germain,
p. 112.
CHAP,
by
449
faults
is
he
is
force
sions.
"
celsitudo
tua,"
by
given
jm
purpose of striking
effect
of education,
and
very poverty of matter offered a finer
for
display of rhetorical art, men came to care
opportunity
nothing about fact and truth, or even the solid thoughts
that
of Jjie
/
the
whom
writers
great
Condemned
to a sterile
they__devotedly_atiidid.
the
1
Of. the affected
style in Ruric, Ep. i. 4
1.
Ib.
i.
3,
i.
6,
modesty
;
ii.
2b.
ii.
26,
tate dictorum
5.
i.
10,
of
18,
3, ita
prae obscuri-
ium.
2 G
450
BOOK v
"
versus echoici et
displays, their \childish sport with
1
and
of Sidonius are
recurrentes."
The
letters
poems^
(
oF information
as toTj&e
the long array of forgotten names and ephemeral reputations with a languid interest or a pathetic sense of
The
brilliant clique at
was famed
and veiled
5.
Apoll. Sid. Ep. viii. 11,
See an example of the versus recurrens, i.e. which can be read
either
Ep.
backwards or forwards, in
ix. 14,
Roma
tibi subito
motibus
ibit
amor.
Carm.
Ib. v. 446.
4
5
xxiii.
Ib. v. 97.
Ep.
viii.
Ib.
v.
mond,
4.
10,
p. 57.
v.
cf.
Sir-
CHAP,
451
who showed
of
Auvergne.
was
miraculous
He was
facility.
were
A
West.
on a study of his constellation,
foretold the very day and hour of his death.
On the
man
came
of letters in the
to Bordeaux, and,
fated day the paragon of Gallic culture perished ignominiously by the hands of his slaves.
Many
another
short-lived
fame,
pages of Sidonius.
we must
We
2 G 2
INDEX
Ms campaigns against Franks,
Burgundians, and Goths, 290, 325
his death, 335
Aetius,
Martin, 180
Sidonius' reverence
Ambrose,
Ammianus
121
sqq.
of,
his
by Sallustius, 155
Army, difficulty of
25
44
relies
works emended
159, 402
recruiting,
on divination, 52
387
of
Platonism, 98
for,
235
and
career,
and
his grandfather
288
Arvandus,
corrupt
governor,
Asceticism,
made men
and
inis
indifferent to
175
175-177
life,
country
life
in his time,
;
;
429
Avitus, Sidonius marries his daughter.
ROMAN SOCIETY
454
188
Aetius, 325
367
Boethius, Anicius Manlius Torquatus,
married to a great -great -granddaughter of Q. Aur. Symmachus,
144
2
Bordeaux, its prosperity and academic
fame in the fourth century, 167 ;
occupied for a time in 414 by the
Visigoths, 352 ; fame of its university, 409
n.
177
growth
illustrated
of,
from
Burgundians,
their
their relation to
362
manners,
Rome, 361
76-78,
Pastophori,
corpora-
their
history at
Rome from
the
252
try
escape from their
burdens, 253, 254 ; their attempt
to enter the senatorial class is
to
strictly hereditary,
256
abilities,
their position
their dis;
257, 258
238
their
tion, 238,
331.
their
Daemons, the
S.
Augustine, 51
powers
Damasus,
for evil,
66
30
Tuscan diviners
to
49.
Pompeianus,
against
Alaric,
INDEX
Ecdicius, son of Avitus, and brotherin-law of Sidonius, his charity, 191 ;
his gallant defence of Auvergne
of,
his Dictiones,
391
Euric,
366
364
367
trators,
368
155
Hellenism,
54
of, even
defended by
Gold,
appreciation
of,
in the
later
its
de-
attitude to Christianity,
its
394
441
scale,
Inns, few
Invasions,
centuries,
Isis,
temple
of,
42
B.C.,
at
Rome,
78
Gaul,
extended
Famine, after the death of Gratian,
30 ; fear of, in the Gildonic war,
148 in Gaul relieved by Ecdicius
and Bishop Patiens, 191, 218, 381
fears of, at Rome in the end of the
fourth century, 148
Faustus, bishop of Riez, a semi-Pelagian, 220 ; his controversy with
of, in
416
cline,
6,
455
Jerome,
Albinus, 14
n.
1,
18
the pagan
to Praetextatus, 11
his life at Rome, his
;
mense
letters
influence,
182,
183
his
on Biblical interpretation to
184, 185
ROMAN SOCIETY
456
Roman
119
heroes,
Julian,
attempts
to
give
a higher
under Attains, 43
Lampridius of Bordeaux,
African
Euric's
Sidonius,
consults
53 ; poem on
addressed to, by
his
accomplish-
diviners,
power
370 ;
ments, 451
Land, becomes waste, its possession an expensive luxury, 260
land-inspectors, 261 ; small landholders absorbed by the large, 262
sqq. ; how the small landholder
;
Magna
in
338
340
his policy,
Martin,
his
S.,
starts a great
375
many
215
Litorius, his superstition, 5, 53 ;
lieves Narbonne in 290, 324
221, 222
re-
syncretism of
proved, 131, 210
the theology of the Saturnalia, 93
characters of the Saturnalia, 154
INDEX
Narbonne, twice besieged by the
the literary circle of
Goths, 190
Magnus, 195 relieved by Litorius
in 436, 324
Navicularii, legislation as to, 234
;
457
conversion,
souius,
396
and
relations with
Au-
sqq.
Paulinus
of Pella, a grandson of
Ausonius, his youth and education,
178
his
his luxurious
his life fixed,
not referred to by
Pericles,
on public life,
164
her captivity among the
Goths and marriage with Ataulphus
at Narbonne, 351
Plotinus, comes to Rome in 244, 98
attitude of, to paganism, 103
on
suicide, 109
Plutarch, his monotheism, 97
Poverty, signs of its growth, 242 sqq.
Salvianus on poverty in Gaul, 320
age
Orosius, 69
of,
;
or
Philosophy, decay
tury,
410
by Prosper, 442
of,
sqq.
supported by Neoplatonism,
315
32
10
Patronage, growth
of,
320
ing, 154,
155
lukewarm
probably
23, 24
;
doubtful character,
236
263
201
and
shelter
shelter fugitive
often thoroughly
corrupt, 268, 269 ; forbidden the
use of horses, 269 ; secretly mort-
deserters,
Christian,
curiales,
441
Prudentius, on the preservation of
ancient monuments, 39 ; pleads
for the abolition of the gladiatorial
shows, 56
Rhetoric, the study of, 425 ;
actor and effects, 427 sqq.
its
char-
ROMAN SOCIETY
458
by the barbarians,
belief in her eternity, 61 ; ancient
Rome, awe
of, felt
aspect
Rome, 310
164
Sidonius, Caius Sollius Apollinaris,
date of his birth, 187 n. 1 ; his
Cos.
150
text of Apuleius, 155
on
the attractions of the
Salvianus,
circus and the theatre, 58
his
life and career, 137 ; the subject
of the De Gubernatione Dei, 137
his hatred of avarice and
sqq.
theatrical displays, 138, 139
his
;
emended the
Symmachus about
pirates,
their fate,
159
327
perors,
of,
145
part
of
Stilicho's
145
know-
his
Auvergne, 364
368
his imprisonment,
297
devotion to
low public
Stilicho, left
304
in the fifth century a mere
aris"jargon of experts," 157
tocracy of Gaul devoted to, 211,
449
Style,
Sulpicius
Severus,
Martin, 181
his
Life of S.
INDEX
outbreak
Superstition,
Home
in
of,
Symmachus,
his
acter,
fame as an
his
orator,
144
tells
us
little
country, 153
156
tion,
159
his
Saxon
gladiators,
women and
469
and
fifth centuries,
Martin, 23
Virgil, the
247
study
of,
352
353
357
;
;
Auvergne, 364
Volusianus, one of the Albini, a friend
of S. Augustine, 14, 63 ; he suggests the doubts which caused S.
Augustine to write the City of God,
63, 64
Theatre,
56
attractions,
a hereditary calling,
actor's
legislation
about
actresses,
the
57
57
Theodoric
327
Tonantius
Ferreolus, a friend of
Sidonius, 195; his public spirit,
199
descended
from
Syagrius,
his estate of
Symmachus about
women, 164
position
prominent women,
THE END
Printed by R.
&
of,
in
the
THE
28
28
English Miles
50
100
150
200
250
R.C.
40
Printed by John Bartholomew
TORONTO LIBRARY